FaXiang PDF

FaXiang
法相
FaXiang
A Buddhist Practitioner’s
Encyclopedia
Venerable Tzu Chuang
Translated by Robert Smitheram Ph.D.
Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

© 2012, 2015 Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center
First Edition 2012
Second edition 2015
By Venerable Tzu Chuang

Translated by Robert Smitheram Ph.D
Cover designed by John Gill
Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

3456 Glenmark Drive
Hacienda Heights, CA 91745, U.S.A.
Tel: (626) 330-8361
Fax: (626) 330-8363
E-mail: info@fgsitc.org
Website: www.fgsitc.org
All rights reserved.

Protected by copyright under the terms of the International Copyright Union.
Except for fair use in book reviews, no part of this book may be reproduced for
any reason by any means, including any method of photographic reproduction,
without permission of the publisher.
Printed in Taiwan.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Cizhuang.
[Fa xiang. English]
FaXiang : a Buddhist practitioner’s encyclopedia / Venerable Tzu Chuang ; translated by
Robert Smitheram. -- 1st ed.
pages cm
Reprint of: Los Angeles : Buddha’s Light Pub., )2012.
ISBN 978-1-943211-01-2 (pbk.)
1. Buddhism--Encyclopedias. 2. Spiritual life--Buddhism--Encyclopedias. I. Smitheram,
Robert, translator. II. Title.
BQ128.C5913 2015
294.303--dc23
2015014350
Contents
Editor’s Note. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ix
Preface to the 1997 Chinese Edition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xi
List of Articles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii
Encyclopedia . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
List of Articles by Chinese Title . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 396

Acknowledgments
Like all of Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

(FGSITC)’s endeavors, this project benefited from the contribu-
tions of many people. We would like to thank Venerable Tzu Jung,
President of the FGSITC, and Executive Editor Venerable Yi Chao,
for their support and leadership.
Robert H. Smitheram provided the translation; John Gill,
Nathan Michon, and Natalie Morales edited the texts; Louvenia
Ortega, Amanda Ling, and Xiaoyang Zhang proofread the manu-
script and prepared it for publication. The calligraphy on the cover
was provided by Venerable Master Hsing Yun, and digitized by
Wilson Yau. The book was designed by Wan Kah Ong. The cover
was designed by John Gill.
Our appreciation goes to everyone who supported this project
from conception to completion.
Editor’s Note
The present volume is a full English translation of Venerable Tzu

Chaung’s FaXiang. However, a great deal of Chinese text has
been provided to assist English-language readers who wish to
deepen their understanding of Chinese Buddhist writing, as well
as Chinese-language readers who wish to learn about Buddhist
doctrinal terms in English.
Articles are organized alphabetically by English title and are
accompanied by their corresponding Chinese titles. English trans-
lations of article titles were chosen to allow an English-language
reader to most easily find what he or she is looking for and as such
are not direct translations. The corresponding Chinese titles are
provided as they appeared in the 1997 Chinese edition of FaXiang
to allow Chinese-language readers to easily reference the source
text. Chinese characters provided in the body text and the article
subheadings are much more directly translated.
The Chinese edition of FaXiang was organized numerically, in
the tradition of the Numerical Discourses. Articles with two major
doctrinal topics were grouped together, followed by articles with
three topics, and so forth. A list of all the articles in the order they
appeared in the Chinese edition with their Chinese titles, English
titles, and corresponding page numbers is provided as an appendix.
ix
Preface to the 1997 Chinese Edition
Many people interested in gaining some understanding of Buddhism

often face a perplexing problem: the vast array of Buddhist sutras
contain complex doctrines expressed in an arcane terminology, and
people are left not knowing how to appreciate their profound in-
sights. Making the Buddhist sutras more accessible to the average
reader has always remained the long cherished goal of Venerable
Master Hsing Yun as embodied in his promotion of Humanistic
Buddhism. In order to put this ideal into practice, he edited the
Essential Guides to Buddhism reference series so that people would
no longer regard Buddhist studies as a daunting task to be avoided.
In fact, as early as 1964 after the founding of the Shoushan
Buddhist Seminary, Master Hsing Yun was already vigorously en-
gaged in encouraging a more practical and simplified Dharma for
everyday life. Whenever one learns a new language, a new area of
knowledge or scholarship, or a new skill, each of these entails its
own specialized vocabulary and terminology, and religion is no
exception.
Buddhism originated some 2,600 years ago on the plains of
India, and the Buddha’s teachings were preserved in Indic lan-
guages like Sanskrit and Pali. Since the time of the Han, Wei, and
the Northern and Southern dynasties, many monastics have en-
gaged in the work of translating the Buddhist sutras from Sanskrit
and Pali into Chinese.
The sutras were translated into Chinese in a terse yet pre-
cise manner. This style can be yet another obstacle that fosters
xi
incomprehension for modern people schooled in reading modern
vernacular Chinese. For this reason, the compilation of a simple
and clear dictionary for Buddhist studies or a glossary of terminol-
ogy has become a matter of utmost urgency.
Thirty-three years ago, I took charge of the teaching work
at the Shoushan Buddhist Seminary, just as interest in studying
Buddhism was beginning to grow in Taiwan. To allow those many
students who were interested in being able to study the Dharma
directly to develop a solid foundation, Master Hsing Yun asked me
to teach Buddhist terminology using a vivid and dynamic style, in
hopes that these lectures could later be published in the monthly
journal Awakening the World for the benefit of all.
Owing to my busy administrative duties at the temple, as well
as my trips all around the world over the past ten odd years to
establish more than one hundred Fo Guang Shan branch temples,
I had no time to sift carefully through my lecture notes. On the
thirtieth anniversary of the founding of Fo Guang Shan, Master
Hsing Yun asked me to edit my teaching materials, now long cov-
ered in dust, into a book that can serve as a reference to others.
Consequently, I have put together this volume by carefully select-
ing one hundred and twenty-one items from my lectures. This
book is my offering to the thirtieth anniversary of Fo Guang Shan.
Given the shifting of conditions, mistakes and errors are un-
avoidable. It is my hope that the great practitioners and scholars
of the world will be generous in their feedback. I would also like
to express my gratitude to Venerable Man Yi who helped me pre-
pare the manuscript and to my colleagues working at Fo Guang
Cultural Enterprises Ltd. for editing and printing this work.
Tzu Chuang, April of 1997

xii
List of Articles
A
Accomplishments, Six. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
Ages of the Dharma, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
Aggregates, Five . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
Arhats, Eighteen. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
Ascetic Practices. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Assembly, Sevenfold . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Attendants . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Avaivartika . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Avici Hell. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
B
Bodhisattva Path, Ten Grounds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Buddha’s Progress, Eight Stages of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
C
Chan Schools . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Comportment, Four Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
Consciousness, Eight Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
Contemplations, Five. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
Continents, Four Great. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
D
Decay, Five Signs of . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
xiii
Dedication . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Dependent Origination. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
Desires, Five. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Dharma Friends. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Dharma Realms, Ten . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
Dharma Seals, Three . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
Dharma Wheel, Three Turnings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
Difficulties, Eight. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
Disciples of the Buddha, Ten Great . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
E
Effects of Karma of the Three Time Periods. . . . . . . . . . . 88
Elements, Four Great. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
F
Field of Merit. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
Friends, Four Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98
G
Gem, Triple . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
Giving. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
Gratitude, Four Kinds of . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
H
Harmony, Six Points of Reverent. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110
Heaven. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
Heaven of the Thirty-Three Gods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
Hell. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
History of Buddhism. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
Human Realm. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
xiv
I
Icchantikas Can Attain Buddhahood. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130
Ignorance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
Immeasurable Minds, Four. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135
Impermanence. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
Intrinsic Nature. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
K
Kalpa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
Karma of the Three Time Periods. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
Karma, Three Types of . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
L
Labor, Communal. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Lower Realms, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
M
Mahayana and Hinayana. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
Maitreya Bodhisattva. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
Marks of Excellence, Thirty-Two. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
Masters of the Ming Dynasty, Four. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
Meal Contemplations, Five. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
Means of Embracing, Four. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
Merit and Wisdom. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Mind. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Mindfulness, Four Bases of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
Mountain Gate . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
Mountains, Four Great. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
xv
N
Names of the Buddha, Ten. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
Namo Amitofo. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
Nirvana . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
Noble Ones of the West, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
Non-Buddhist Schools, Six. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
Non-Duality. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
O
Offerings, Four. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Om Mani Padme Hum . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
Omniscience (of the Buddha) . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
One Mind Opens Two Doors. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
One Thought Contains the Three Thousandfold . . . . . . . 228
World System
Ordination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
P
Parables of the Lotus Sutra. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
Path, Noble Eightfold. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
Perfections, Six . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
Poisons, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 244
Practice, Four Stages of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 246
Prajna. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
Precepts, Eight. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
Precepts, Five. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Q
Qualities, Ten. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260
Questions of the Buddha, Four. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
xvi
R
Realms of Existence, Six . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
Rebirth in the Pure Land, Nine Grades of. . . . . . . . . . . 269
Refuge. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Reliances, Four . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275
Retreat. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Right Effort . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
Robe and Bowl . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
S
Saha World . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Samadhi. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Schools of Chinese Buddhism, Eight. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 294
Sense Objects. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
Shrine, Main . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Small Things Not to Be Taken Lightly, Four. . . . . . . . . . 309
Spiritual Wealth, Seven Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
Stopping and Seeing Meditation. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 314
Structures and Buildings. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
Suffering, Eight Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321
Supernatural Powers, Six. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 324
Supports, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 327
Sutras, Twelve Divisions of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
Swastika. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 332
T
Teaching, Four Modes of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 336
Temporary Monastic Lodging . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 339
Thus Have I Heard . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
Training, Threefold. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
xvii
Translators, Four Great Chinese. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
Tripitaka. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 353
Truths, Four Noble . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
U
Untranslatable Terms, Five Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . 359
V
Vehicles, Five . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 363
Violations, Five Great. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 368
Virtues of the Buddha, Three. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 370
Vows, Four Universal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 372
Vulture Peak and Jeta Grove. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 374
W
Wandering Mendicant . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 378
Winds, Eight. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 382
Wisdom, Four Kinds of. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 384
Wisdom, Three Kinds of . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 388
World System, Three Thousandfold . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 390
xviii
A
Abhidharma
阿毗達磨阿毗达磨 > ēpídámó
See: Gem, triple; Tripitaka. 旧译阿毘昙，简称毘昙 [tan2]
Accomplishments, Six
六成就
The Buddhist teachings state that an effect can only manifest
when all the necessary conditions are complete and present. This
is the doctrine of dependent origination, an eternal truth which
the Buddha realized when he attained awakening. Even when
the Buddha gave teachings, the necessary conditions had to be
present, and these conditions are called the six accomplishments:
faith, hearing, time, teacher, location, and assembly. Only when
these six accomplishments are present can the Dharma be taught.
All sutras begin with the phrase “Thus have I heard.” This
phrase shows that the six accomplishments are present:
FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 1

A 1. The Accomplishment of Faith (信成就)

This accomplishment is signified by the characters rushi (如是),
“thus,” at the beginning of a sutra. The ocean of the Buddha’s
teachings can only be entered through faith. At the beginning of
each sutra, we accept through faith that the Dharma was spoken
by the Buddha “thus” as it is written, and we do not doubt it. It is
by relying on the Dharma in this way that we can practice.
2. The Accomplishment of Hearing (聞成就)

The next characters are wowen (我聞), “I heard.” This is to show
that Ananda, the Buddha’s attendant, was present to hear the
Buddha give such a teaching.
3. The Accomplishment of Time (時成就)

The next characters in a typical sutra are yishi (一時), “one time.”
This refers to the time that the teaching was given. Whenever an
assembly had gathered, if sentient beings were present, had the
proper conditions, and made an appeal to him, the Buddha taught
them the Dharma.
4. The Accomplishment of the Teacher (主成就)

The accomplishment of the teacher refers to the Buddha himself be-
ing present to teach. The Buddha is the teacher who gives teachings
and guidance for both the mundane and supramundane worlds.
5. The Accomplishment of Location (處成就) 处 chu3

After the Buddha is mentioned, next comes the characters zai
mouchu (在某處), “at some certain place.” This refers to the lo-
cation where the teachings were given. With the exception of
the time when the Buddha gave teachings to his mother in the
2 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

A
Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods, the Buddha always gave teach-
ings in the human world, at such places as Magadha and Sravasti
in India.
6. The Accomplishment of the Assembly (眾成就)

Sutras continue with the characters yuzhong ruoganren ju (與眾
若干人俱), “along with a certain gathering of beings,” followed by
a list of those in attendance. This refers to all those present in the
assembly who have come to listen to the Dharma. Bodhisattvas,
sravakas, pratyekabuddhas, heavenly and human beings would
gather in multitudes to listen to the Dharma.
The Dharma could only be taught because the six conditions

above were present. If even only one was lacking, the transmission
of the true Dharma could not have taken place. Therefore, teach-
ing at a Dharma assembly is not something that any single indi-
vidual can accomplish, for the conditions of faith, hearing, time,
teacher, location, and assembly must be present. Those who teach
the Dharma today should retain a sense of graciousness and sin-
cerity when they teach, so those who are assembled can increase
their understanding and gain the benefits of the Dharma. Those
who listen to the Dharma should understand how rare it is to have
such an opportunity, and furthermore, they should vow to uphold
the true Dharma and continue to attend Dharma assemblies. This
way, the Buddha’s light and the water of the Dharma will spread
far and wide.

Ages of the Dharma, Three
A
三時佛法
When the Buddha was in the world, I was lost,
After the Buddha passed into nirvana was I then
born;
I repent for all my many karmic obstacles,
That have prevented me from seeing the
Tathagata’s golden body.
The above verse gives a portrait of sentient beings in this current

age of declining Dharma and how they regret missing the time
when the Buddha was in the world. Cultivation is more difficult in
the era after the Buddha’s nirvana, such that “being born when no
Buddha is present” is even mentioned as one of the eight difficul-
ties for practicing Buddhism.
Though it is impossible now to go back and be present when
the Buddha was in the world, the Buddha’s teachings have been
passed down for generations since the Buddha entered nirvana.
Sentient beings still have the opportunity to hear the Dharma and
practice according to the teachings; however, the conditions fol-
lowing the Buddha’s nirvana change over time. These changes can
be divided into the three ages of the Dharma: the Age of Right
Dharma, the Age of Semblance Dharma, and the Age of Declining
Dharma.
1. Age of Right Dharma (正法)

The Age of Right Dharma is the period not long after the Buddha
has passed into final nirvana, during which his disciples are still
able to maintain monastic discipline and uphold the Buddha’s

A
teachings in form and essence without misinterpretation. During
this age, sentient beings are provided with the Right Dharma and
have a great capacity to learn. Many of those who have the will to
practice diligently will attain awakening.
2. Age of Semblance Dharma (像法)

The Age of Semblance Dharma is the period after the Buddha’s
final nirvana has receded into the past, and the esteem and ad-
miration that sentient beings hold for the Buddha’s teachings
has waned. Different ideas and understandings of the Buddha’s
teachings appear, and this leads to ideas about the Buddha’s
teachings which only resemble the Right Dharma. During this
age, sentient beings lack the solid foundation of positive karma
possessed by those alive during the Age of Right Dharma, and
as a result, even though the teachings still exist, very few attain
awakening.
3. Age of Declining Dharma (末法)

The Age of Declining Dharma is the period when the Buddha’s
teachings go into decline. Sentient beings misunderstand and can-
not distinguish between true teachings and false ones, and they
become stubborn and difficult to teach. Meanwhile, non-Buddhist
teachers that invoke the name of the Buddha do as they please.
During this age, the Buddhist teachings remain in the world, but
most people have no faith in them, do not practice, and attain
nothing. During this age, the Dharma has weakened, and Mara
has become stronger.
According to the Buddhist sutras, the Age of Right Dharma

and the Age of Semblance Dharma each last about one thousand

A
years, while the Age of Declining Dharma lasts for ten thousand
years. According to the Buddhist calendar, the year 2011 of the
common era is 2,555 years after the Buddha’s final nirvana, so we
have already entered the Age of Declining Dharma.
In the work Inspiration for the Bodhicitta Pledge, the eigh-
teenth-century monastic Master Xing’an wrote: “The Age of Right
Dharma and the Age of Semblance Dharma have already passed.
What remains is only the Age of Declining Dharma.” He went on
to say that during the age of declining Dharma, the teachings will
exist, but no one will practice them, no one will be able to distin-
guish true teachings from false ones nor tell right from wrong,
and people will struggle and fight amongst themselves in pursuit
of fame and fortune. The Age of Declining Dharma is lamentable
indeed. Over twenty-five hundred years ago, the Buddha said to
Ananda that, during the Age of Declining Dharma, sentient beings
will attempt to outmaneuver and betray one another as they con-
tend for power, wealth, fame, and fortune, to the point where they
will even brutally kill one another. Such people are as senseless as
crows fighting over a piece of rotten meat.
In particular, there are many non-Buddhist groups who pro-
claim to be Buddhist, dress themselves in the guise of Buddhism,
and do all kinds of harm to Buddhism. In today’s society, self-
ishness, fame, and fortune reign supreme. Greed has become in-
grained in the human heart, and our morals have declined. There
is little distinction between the teachings that are right and those
that are wrong. People with dangerous doctrines about supernat-
ural powers and spirits now assume the name of “Buddhism” to
cheat others out of their money to the point that real Buddhists
have become victims. We can see the fulfillment of the Buddha’s
prediction today.

Aggregates, Five
A
Moreover, the government lacks the proper policies to make
things right. The media, too, disregards morality and only con-
cerns itself with commercial profit. The media often reports exag-
gerated and unsubstantiated stories that mislead their audience,
resulting in an ever more chaotic society with more and more so-
cial problems that will plague the future for generations. Venerable
Master Hsing Yun once remarked, “The government has no law, the
media has no morals, Buddhism has committed no fault, and the
believers have no choice.”
To address the above abuses, the world’s governments should
truly create some policies regulating religious organizations as
soon as possible so they will have some legal basis and illegal ac-
tivity will be thwarted before it happens. This will also allow or-
thodox Buddhism the space it needs to disseminate its teachings.
The media, too, should develop its professional ethics and report
more on the brighter side of human character to edify its audi-
ence. Buddhist followers should be more self-aware and united
as a whole, and should actively spread Buddhism to develop the
contributions that Buddhism can make in purifying the mind and
giving people guidance. There is no way to avert the decline of the
Dharma, but in this way, we can lay the groundwork for the Right
Dharma to return in the future. This would be a great blessing for
Buddhism and for all sentient beings.
Aggregates, Five
五蘊
The five aggregates are also known as the “five heaps” or “five com-
ponents,” for they are the five factors that make up the self. What
are the five aggregates? “Aggregate” here refers to accumulation,

Aggregates, Five
A
and the term refers to the accumulations of five kinds of condi-
tioned phenomena: form, feeling, perception, mental formations,
and consciousness.
1. Form (色)
“Form” refers to anything that obstructs. The aggregate of form in-
cludes anything that occupies space, can hinder or obstruct, or can
be divided into parts. This includes all matter that has shape and
can be broken down, as well as the five sense organs (eyes, ears,
nose, tongue, and body) and the five sense objects (sight, sound,
smell, taste, and touch).
2. Feeling (受)
“Feeling” refers to sensation, the function whereby the mind grasps
external phenomena to produce a response. Feelings can be either
painful, pleasurable, or neither painful nor pleasurable.
3. Perception (想)
“Perception” refers to cognizing an object, including conceiving
of objects from external phenomena, conceptualizing, making as-
sociations, remembering the past, and imagining the future. These
are the mental functions through which we perceive all objects.
One could say that perception is the formation of mental concepts.
4. Mental Formations (行)

“Mental formations” refers to our fabrications. These are the ac-
tivities that are fabricated from the apprehension of objects, the
various actions that are relegated to one’s body or speech after
mental deliberation and judgment. Mental formations can be ei-
ther wholesome or unwholesome.

Ajita
5. Consciousness (識)
A
“Consciousness” refers to awareness. Consciousness is what rec-
ognizes, understands, and distinguishes between various mental
states. For example, the eye can recognize and distinguish between
blue, yellow, black, and white; the ear can distinguish between
harsh and pleasing sounds; the nose can distinguish between fra-
grant and noxious smells; the tongue can distinguish what is sour,
sweet, bitter, and spicy; and the body can distinguish between hot
and cold, hard and soft. The mind and body are an accumulation of
the five aggregates, an impermanent combination dependent upon
causes and conditions that lacks both inherent essence and auton-
omy. The mind and body are neither free nor permanent. However,
sentient beings remain deluded and unawakened, believing that
what they see as “me” and “mine” is real, and thus, they sink into
an ocean of suffering.
The Numerical Discourses states, “Form is like a patch of foam,
feelings are like water bubbles, perception is like a wild horse,
mental formations are like a plantain trunk, and consciousness is
like an illusion.” The mind and body are an accumulation of the
five aggregates; if they were truly the self, how could the self be
as impermanent as foam, bubbles, a wild horse, a plantain trunk,
or an illusion?
Aging
老
See: Dependent origination.
Ajita
長眉羅漢
See: Arhats, eighteen.

Angaja
A
Alaya Consciousness
阿賴耶識
See: Consciousness, eight kinds of.
Alms Bowl
缽
See: Robe and bowl.

Altruism
利行
See: Means of embracing, four.
Amitabha Buddha
阿彌陀佛
See: Namo amitofo; noble ones of the West, three; rebirth in the
Pure Land, nine grades of; supports, three.
Amoghavajra
不空
See: Translators, four great Chinese.
Ananda
阿難陀
See: Disciples, ten great; questions of the Buddha, four; thus have
I heard.
Angaja
布袋羅漢

Arhats, Eighteen
A
Anger
憤怒
See: Poisons, three.
Animals
畜生
See: Dharma realms, ten; difficulties, eight; lower realms, three.
Aniruddha
阿那律
See: Disciples, ten great.
Apara-godaniya
西牛貨洲
See: Continents, four great.
Arhats, Eighteen
十八羅漢
In the history of Buddhism, there have been many eminent, awak-
ened monks who were said to have “inwardly kept their bodhisat-
tva practice, while outwardly manifesting the form of an arhat.”
Such figures are known for their unrestrained, supernatural pow-
ers which they use to liberate beings throughout the human world.
For this reason, most Buddhists conceive of an arhat as one who is
unconventional, capricious, bizarre, and uncanny.
Actually, there were also arhats who were known for be-
ing very reserved and dignified. An arhat, or luohan (羅漢)
in Chinese, is a practitioner who has attained awakening and
achieved liberation. Most arhats are described as renunciative,

Arhats, Eighteen
A
non-contentious, worldweary, and tranquility-loving. Quite a
few of the Buddha’s disciples became truly awakened, great ar-
hats. For example, the ten great disciples of the Buddha were
each arhats. Listings of arhats grew to include a group of five
hundred arhats, as well as 1,250 arhats. Among the various
groups, the most common listing of arhats is a list known as the
“eighteen arhats.”
The sutras contain no such listing of the eighteen arhats
as a group. The Record of Dharma Abiding as Spoken by the
Great Arhat Nandimitra lists sixteen arhats commanded by
the Buddha to remain forever in the world and protect the true
Dharma. The names of the sixteen arhats are:
1. The Tiger Subduing Arhat (伏虎羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Pindolabharadvaja. He once subdued
a vicious tiger.
2. The Celebrating Arhat (喜慶羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Kanakavatsa. He was a great debater
in ancient India.
3. The Bowl Raising Arhat (舉缽羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Kanakabharadvaja. He would carry
his alms bowl as he liberated beings.
4. The Stupa Raising Arhat (托塔羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Subinda. He was the Buddha’s last
personally-ordained disciple. He always raises the Buddha’s reli-
quary stupa in remembrance.

Arhats, Eighteen
5. The Meditating Arhat (靜坐羅漢)

A
Also known as the Venerable Nakula and as the “great strength
arhat” because before he become a monastic, he served in the mili-
tary and was very physically strong.
6. The River Crossing Arhat (過江羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Bhadra. Due to his supernatural
powers, he is able to cross rivers like a dragonfly skimming over
the surface of the water.
7. The Elephant Riding Arhat (騎象羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Kalika. Before he became a monastic,
he was an elephant trainer.
8. The Laughing Lion Arhat (笑獅羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Vajraputra. Before becoming a mo-
nastic, he was a hunter but stopped killing living beings when
he became a Buddhist. The lions came to express their gratitude,
hence the name.
9. The Open Heart Arhat (開心羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Jivaka. He is commonly depicted
with a Buddha image on his chest to show that Buddhism lies in
his heart.
10. The Raised Arm Arhat (探手羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Panthaka. He would often raise his
arms to stretch his tired back after completing his sitting medita-
tion, hence the name.

Arhats, Eighteen
A 11. The Deep Thinking Arhat (沉思羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Rahula. He was the Buddha’s son and
also one of the ten great disciples, known as foremost in secluded
practice.
12. The Ear Picking Arhat (挖耳羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Nagasena. He was well-known for
his teaching on “purifying the ear sense organ,” and is thus often
depicted as cleaning his ears.
13. The Bag Carrying Arhat (布袋羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Angaja. He is said to have always
traveled carrying a bag on his back, laughing as he went on his
way.
14. The Banana Tree Arhat (芭蕉羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Vanavasin. After becoming a monas-
tic, he would often diligently meditate under a banana tree.
15. The Long Eyebrow Arhat (長眉羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Ajita. He was born with two long
eyebrows.
16. The House Guarding Arhat (看門羅漢)

Also known as the Venerable Cudapanthaka. He was known for
his loyalty and faithfulness in performing his duties.
In addition to the sixteen arhats mentioned in the Record of

Dharma Abiding as Spoken by the Great Arhat Nandimitra, two
additional arhats are usually added: the Venerable Nandimitra, the

Ascetic Practices
A
“dragon subduing arhat” (降龍羅漢), and the Venerable Pindola, the
“sitting-on-deer arhat” (乘鹿羅漢). One theory is that the Venerable
Nandimitra mentioned above is the same Nandimitra who authored
the text describing the sixteen arhats and that the Venerable Pindola
is the same monastic also known as the “tiger subduing arhat.” In this
regard, there are really only sixteen arhats.
Regardless of whether there are sixteen arhats or eighteen
arhats, differences in popular customs and beliefs from ancient
times to the present and from India to China have thus resulted in
various accounts. However, people today must not become bogged
down in arguing over which numbers or names are correct. Arhats
are simply those who have gained liberation through their spiri-
tual practice and, as such, are worthy of our respect.
Ascetic Practices
十二頭陀行
Mahakasyapa, one of the Buddha’s ten great disciples, was known
as “foremost in austerities.” When Mahakasyapa had reached
old age, the Buddha once tried, out of compassion, to convince
Mahakasyapa to give up his ascetic practices. But Mahakasyapa
did not consider his ascetic practices painful. On the contrary, they
made him happy.
Mahakasyapa did not worry about food or clothing, nor did
he experience any suffering from success or failure. Mahakasyapa
only experienced purity and liberation.
Mahakasyapa regarded ascetic practices as the strictest pos-
sible lifestyle. Those who are able to condition themselves to this
kind of life are better able to endure hardship and find joy in sim-
plicity and can thus more easily devote their lives to the Dharma

Ascetic Practices
A
and to helping others. Ascetic practices have a direct effect of
bringing stability to the monastic order and thus indirectly bring
benefit to sentient beings. It is for this reason that the Buddha also
praised Mahakasyapa, for as long as he lived, Mahakasyapa vowed
to never abandon his ascetic practice.
The Chinese word toutuo (頭陀), “ascetic practice,” means to
cultivate the body and mind by sacrificing the comforts of cloth-
ing, food, housing, and transportation. Such practices aim to rid
one of defilements and afflictions. Prior to his awakening, the
Buddha undertook ascetic practices for six years before discover-
ing that they were not the path of ultimate liberation. However,
the Buddha felt that excessive craving can overwhelm one’s will
to practice. Therefore, as long as one does not engage in ascetic
practices to gain notoriety, Buddhism still commends living a life
of renunciation and simplicity.
The following are twelve common ascetic practices undertak-
en by Buddhist monastics, though they can also be applied in our
daily lives:
1. Living in the wilderness (在阿蘭若處)

Staying in a tranquil and quiet place, far from the homes of world-
ly people.
2. Only eating what is given as alms (常行乞食)

Not having thoughts of preferences with respect to the food placed
in the alms bowl.
3. Collecting alms in order (次第乞食)

Taking the alms bowl from one house to the next, regardless of
whether the households are rich or poor.

Ascetic Practices
4. Receiving one meal per day (受一食法)

A
Taking only one meal per day, in order to prevent multiple meals
from becoming an obstacle to one’s spiritual devotion.
5. Eating a limited amount (節量食)

Practicing moderation in food and drink so that one does not eat
too much. Indulging one’s appetite leads to a swollen stomach and
a bloated belly, which hinders spiritual practice.
6. Not drinking broth after noontime (中午後不得飲漿)

Not drinking broth after the noon meal. Doing so would instill
pleasure in the mind, and one could not single-mindedly focus on
practicing goodness.
7. Wearing robes of cast-off rags (著弊衲衣)

Wearing robes with no craving for what is new and fine, thereby
preventing any decline in one’s practice.
8. Wearing only the three robes (但三衣)

Not having any extra clothing except for the three robes: the inner
robe, upper robe, and monastic robe.
9. Dwelling in cemeteries (冢間住)

Dwelling in or near cemeteries in order to practice the contempla-
tions on impermanence, suffering, and emptiness, so that one may
become weary of the three realms and wish to leave them.
10. Staying under a tree (樹下止)

Imitating the practice of the Buddha by seeking awakening under
a tree.

Assembly, Sevenfold
A 11. Dwelling in an open place (露地住)

Sitting out in the open, allowing the mind to become clear and
sharp so that one may meditate on emptiness.
12. Only sitting and not lying down (但坐不臥)

One does not lie down, for if one were to rest comfortably, then
there is the danger that afflictions would have an opportunity to
arise.
Assembly, Sevenfold
七眾弟子
To be a Buddhist disciple, it is not necessary to join the monastic or-
der; one can be a lay disciple as well. There are five different classes
of monastic disciples and two different classes of lay disciples, who
are together known as the “sevenfold assembly.” Being a Buddhist
disciple is also open to both men and women. The sutras say that,
“When members of the four castes join the monastic order, they all
become part of the Buddha’s family.” Male or female, rich or poor,
highborn or lowbred, anyone who believes and practices the teach-
ings of the Buddha can be called a Buddhist disciple. The classes of
disciples that make up the sevenfold assembly are as follows:
Bhiksu (比丘)
A bhiksu is a monk who has received the full ordination of 250
precepts after joining the monastic order. The term for a monk in
India was bhiksu, which means a “male mendicant.” They request
of the heavens that truth be imparted to them from all Buddhas
to nourish their wisdom, and they gather alms on earth from
sentient beings to sustain their bodies. With shaven heads and

Assembly, Sevenfold
A
monastic robes, they shoulder the responsibility for maintaining
the true Dharma. They strive to overcome their afflictions and
strike fear in Mara. A bhiksu is a model teacher for human and
heavenly beings.
Bhiksuni (比丘尼)
A bhiksuni is a nun who has received the full ordination of 348
precepts after joining the monastic order. With shaven heads and
monastic robes, they look like the male monastics and have all the
same associated meanings of bhiksu.
Sramanera (沙彌)
A sramanera is a junior monk: one who has joined the monastic
order but has yet to receive full ordination. Anyone age seven or
older is called a sramanera, regardless of age, as long as they have
yet to receive full ordination. Sramaneras aged seven to thirteen
are called “scarecrow” sramanera, those aged fourteen to nineteen
are called “Dharma responding” sramanera, and those aged twenty
to seventy are called sramanera “in name.” Sramanera only under-
take ten precepts.
Sramanerika (沙彌尼)
A sramanerika is a junior nun who has joined the monastic order
but has yet to receive full ordination, and just as the sramanera,
they only undertake ten precepts.
Siksamana (式叉摩那)
This refers to the novices who are preparing to join the monastic
order as nuns. They are above the sramanerika but a grade below
the bhiksuni. The term means a female Buddhist student who

Assembly, Sevenfold
A
observes six precepts for a period of two years. This period was
developed because some women seeking ordination may have
been previously married; the concern here is that they might al-
ready be pregnant, in which case their being a bhiksuni would in-
vite ridicule and disapproval. If the six precepts are not violated
during the two year period, they can then receive ordination as
a bhiksuni.
Upasaka (優婆塞)
This refers to male lay practitioners who observe the five precepts.
It is also acceptable to observe only a subset of the five precepts.
Those that observe one precept are called upasaka of “one step,”
those who observe two precepts are called upasaka of “fewer
steps,” those who observe three or four precepts are called upasaka
of “more steps,” and those who observe all five precepts are called
upasaka of “full steps.” Upasaka means “man who serves,” that is, a
man who serves the bhiksus to learn the path.
Upasika (優婆夷)
This refers to the female lay practitioners of Buddhism who ob-
serve the five precepts. As in the above, upasika means “woman
who serves,” as in a women who serves the bhiksus and bhiksunis
to learn the path.
Within the Hinayana precepts, the seven classes of disciples

are strictly differentiated, but the Mahayana bodhisattva precepts
apply to all seven classes of disciples as long as they vow to be-
come bodhisattvas. The implications of the monastic bodhisattva
vows and the lay bodhisattva vows are the same in both cases.
Buddhism as a religion belongs to all seven classes of disciples, for

Attendants
A
all Buddhist disciples honor the Buddha’s kindness above and al-
leviate the suffering of sentient beings below.
Asura
阿修羅
See: Dharma realms, ten.
Attendants
左右脅士
As Buddhist temples have grown in popularity, a great variety of
Buddha images can be seen in their shrine halls. There are far too
many configurations of Buddha images to be listed here, but some
of the most common three statue configurations will be listed.
The three image configuration is the most common in all
shrines, with a main central image flanked by two attendants
on either side. Attendants are most commonly bodhisattvas but
can include youths and arhats as well. For example, the main im-
age of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva is often flanked by the youth
Sudhana and a naga maiden as attendants. The Radiant King Acala
is attended by the two youths Cetaka and Kimkara; Sakyamuni
Buddha is attended upon by his two direct disciples, Mahakasyapa
and Ananda; and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is attended on by a fa-
ther and son: the Elder Min and Daoming.
That being said, the most common configuration is a Buddha
as the central figure and bodhisattvas as the attendants. For ex-
ample, Amitabha Buddha is usually depicted with Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva and Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, and this group-
ing is known as the “three noble ones of the west.” The Medicine
Buddha is attended by Suryaprabha Bodhisattva and Candraprabha

Attendants
A
Bodhisattva (Sunlight Bodhisattva and Moonlight Bodhisattva), or
Bhaisajyaraja Bodhisattva and Bhaisajyasamudgata Bodhisattva,
and these groupings are called the “three noble ones of the
Medicine master.” Mahavairocana Buddha is commonly depicted
with Manjusri Bodhisattva and Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, and
they are called the “three noble ones of Huayan.”
The attendants indicate the virtue of the central Buddha fig-
ure. For example, the attendants who flank Sakyamuni Buddha are
the Venerable Mahakasyapa, known as the foremost in austerities,
and the Venerable Ananda, known as the foremost in hearing. The
Buddha is the noble teacher who emphasizes both understanding
and practice, and here, Mahakasyapa and Ananda represent prac-
tice and understanding, respectively. The combination of listen-
ing and understanding with actual practice represent Sakyamuni
Buddha’s perfect practice and awakening.
In the three noble ones of the Flower Adornment Sutra con-
figuration, Mahavairocana represents the Buddha’s Dharmakaya,
also called the absolute form of the Buddha. To his right stands
Samantabhadra Bodhisattva of great practice, while to his left
stands Manjusri Bodhisattva of great wisdom. This shows how
only the completion of great practice and great wisdom can ful-
fill the Buddha’s Dharmakaya. Among the three noble ones of the
west configuration, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva represents great
loving-kindness and great compassion, while Mahasthamaprapta
Bodhisattva represents great joy and great equanimity. Their com-
bined accomplishment of the four immeasurable minds of loving-
kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity is seen in Amitabha
Buddha’s infinite merit.
In addition, the youth Sudhana and the naga maiden, who are
the attendants of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and Elder Min and

Avaivartika
A
Daoming, who are the attendants of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, indicate
Buddhism’s equality between male and female, and young and old.
The attendants are significant in another way, for they assist
the central figure in the task of liberating sentient beings. This is
particularly true in the case of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and
Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, who are “bodhisattvas in wait-
ing,” which means that, after Amitabha Buddha enters final nir-
vana, these bodhisattvas will be his successors. This relationship
represents the continued transmission of Dharma from one gen-
eration to the next.
The relationships between each of the three image configura-
tions mentioned above serves to show us the importance of bal-
ance in Buddhism, whether it is the balance of practice and under-
standing, the unity of knowledge and practice, or the cultivation
of both merit and wisdom. Just like our two eyes or two feet, these
virtues must complement and support one another, for only in this
way can they be perfected.
Avaivartika
阿鞞拔致
The Amitabha Sutra states: “All sentient beings who are reborn in
the Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss are avaivartikas.” An avaivartika
is a bodhisattva who will not regress on the path to Buddhahood.
Only if such a person has made a vow to turn around their boat of
compassion and return to the Saha world to liberate sentient be-
ings will it be necessary to experience human life and undergo the
suffering of birth and death.
Avaivartika means “not regressing.” This means that the faith
and understanding realized through practice has reached a point

Avaivartika
A
that it has become irrevocable, and it is no longer possible that
someone will turn back from attaining Buddhahood.
There are fifty-two stages on the bodhisattva path: ten levels
of faith, ten levels of dwelling, ten levels of practice, ten levels of
dedicating merit, ten grounds, the stage of universal awakening,
and the stage of wondrous awakening. The seventh level of the
ten levels of dwelling is called “non-retrogression,” but there are
several ways that a bodhisattva is said not to regress:
1. Bodhisattvas of the seventh level of the ten levels

of dwelling and higher do not regress in attainment
and will no longer regress to the state of sravakas or
pratyekabuddhas.
2. Bodhisattvas of the eighth level of the ten levels of dwelling

and higher do not regress in their practice. Bodhisattvas at
this level practice what is conditioned and unconditioned,
so they will not regress.
3. Bodhisattvas of the eighth level of ground and higher do

not regress in their mindfulness, for they do not need to
strive diligently. They naturally advance along the path
without giving it any thought.
4. Bodhisattvas reborn in Amitabha Buddha’s Pure Land

will not regress in their abiding.
5. Bodhisattvas of the sixth level of faith and higher will not

regress in their faith and no longer hold wrong views.

Avaivartika
A
6. Bodhisattvas of the first ground and higher will not re-
gress in their realization.
7. Bodhisattvas at the stage of universal awakening no lon-

ger regress in the face of affliction.
The Buddhist sutras often liken the human mind to a field.

Learning Buddhism is thus like cultivating the field of the mind,
and to do so, one must have mental resolve, or bodhicitta, the “as-
piration for awakening.” Regarding bodhicitta, it is said that “the
inception of the aspiration for awakening is more than enough to
attain Buddhahood.”
Among the many obstacles along the Buddhist path, those ob-
stacles related to the mind are the most dire. The Buddhist sutras
have many names for the obstructed mind, including a mind with
closed doors, a shackled mind, a burdened mind, a delusional mind,
a sorrowful mind, a dark mind, a narrow mind, a negative mind,
an erroneous mind, a greedy mind, a confused mind, and a mind
that does not know emptiness. Of particular importance is the ob-
struction to making the aspiration for awakening, for if doing so
is difficult, then persevering to completion will be even more so.
Students of Buddhism should not only develop their minds to
make great vows and seek improvement, renunciation, awaken-
ing, compassion, and joy, but also develop a mind that is steadfast.
Given that the Buddhist path is a long one and the attainment
of Buddhahood takes three great incalculable kalpas, one’s com-
mitment can be easily lost when encountering difficulties without
motivation to stay the course. There is a Chinese saying, “After
practicing Buddhism for one year, the Buddha is before your eyes;
after practicing Buddhism for two years, the Buddha is up in the

Avici Hell
A
sky; and after practicing Buddhism for three years, the Buddha is
nowhere to be found.”
The Flower Adornment Sutra says that when learning
Buddhism, one must not forget one’s initial resolve. Only by hold-
ing to the vow made at the outset of Buddhist practice will one
then be able to remain steadfast and patient enough to overcome
all the various obstacles along the way and attain awakening. To
succeed, one must practice what is hard to practice and bear what
is hard to bear, cultivate both merit and wisdom, and put equal
emphasis upon practice and understanding.
Being fearful of trouble and lacking patience is like plant-
ing a seed without giving it water and fertilizer: one cannot
expect it to sprout, much less flower and bear fruit. To go from
one’s initial resolve to final completion is the path of achieving
Buddhahood. As long as we do not regress in our faith, regress
in our vows, or regress in our practice, attaining Buddhahood
is not hard at all.
Avalokitesvara
觀世音
See: Mountains, four great; noble ones of the West, three.
Avici Hell
五無間罪
See also: Hell.
To be weary of suffering and gladdened by happiness is human

nature. Who does not wish to live a fortunate and happy existence
in this lifetime and be reborn in the heavenly realms after death
or find rebirth in a Pure Land? Who does not fear falling into hell?

Avici Hell
A
There is a saying in Chinese: “Being reborn in heaven results
from its own reward. Immortality is not attained just because one
seeks it.” By the same principle, rebirth in hell has its own kar-
mic causes as well. Except from the application of supernatural
powers or the power of a vow, sentient beings enter hell due to
their negative karma from past deeds. Among these, commiting
the five great violations in particular will lead one to hell after
death—the most painful and horrifying of them all being avici,
the hell of uninterrupted torment. Just as the five great violations
can lead one to suffer in avici hell, avici hell is characterized by
its five kinds of uninterrupted torment:
1. Uninterrupted suffering (受苦無間)

The tormented beings suffer the various painful punishments of
burning, killing, searing, boiling, roasting, broiling, and so on, one
after the other, again and again, without reprieve.
2. Uninterrupted physical form (身形無間)

The bodies of tormented beings fill all the hells at the same time,
and all the painful sufferings of all the hells are applied to their
bodies at the same time, such that their suffering defies description.
3. Uninterrupted time (時間無間)

After dying from their torture, the tormented beings are revived again
by a gust of their karmic wind so they can be punished some more.
In this way, they die and are revived again and again continuously.
4. Uninterrupted implements of torture (罪器無間)

Avici hell is filled with all manner of torture implements for pun-
ishment. Tormented beings will suddenly climb up a hill of knives,

Avici Hell
A
then suddenly fall into the vat of boiling oil, and then just as sud-
denly, they will be hugging a fiery pillar, or force-fed molten cop-
per. The brutality of their suffering cannot possibly be imagined by
us human beings.
5. Uninterrupted categories of beings (眾類無間)

Different kinds of sentient beings are suffering at the same time,
without the slightest separation.
Buddhism’s doctrine of karmic effects arising in accordance

with causes and conditions may seem fair, impartial, and clear in
its application of fortune and misfortune, but what is most won-
derful about Buddhism is the practice of repentance. The practice
of repentance offers transgressors an opportunity to repent and
reform. Repentance is an act of internal reflection and self-inquiry
and, like Dharma water, it can wash away our negative karma.
Those who know to repent when they commit a fault will pre-
vent even more serious negative karma from occurring, for those
who know the importance of repentance are not likely to repeat
their faults again so rashly. Through repentance, even those who
commit the five great violations will be able to see the light of
day again once the effects of their negative karma have been ex-
hausted. There is a Buddhist saying, “lay down the butcher’s knife
and become a Buddha right there and then.” This explains how rare
and supreme the meritorious accomplishments of repentance are.
In contrast, if one commits a fault and does not repent, one
may escape the sanctions of the law, but one cannot escape the
prison of the mind. That is why the Buddhist belief is not that
committing faults is the problem, but committing them and not
reforming oneself is. There may be wrongdoing, but as long as

Avici Hell
A
there is sincere repentance, one can wipe away negative karma
and receive back one’s original, pure nature. Just as when polish-
ing a mirror, once the dust has been cleaned, one can see one’s
reflection. Therefore, in one’s everyday life, there is no telling how
many wrongful deeds, how many wrongful words, and how many
deluded thoughts have occurred, consciously or unconsciously,
through our body, speech, and mind. We must always be mindful
of repentance and use Dharma water to clean our mind, for only in
this way can we constantly protect our pure, bright mind.

B
Becoming
有
Bhadra
過江羅漢
Bhiksu
比丘
See: Assembly, sevenfold.
Bhiksuni
比丘尼
Birth
生

Bodhisattva Path, Ten Grounds of
Bodhisattva
菩薩 B
See: Dharma realms, ten.

十地
Students, whether in primary school, secondary school, or college,
are all assigned to certain levels, such as first year, second year,
third year, and so on, to distinguish degrees of accomplishment.
In the same way, the development of a bodhisattva is divided into
fifty-two stages. From beginning to end, they are: the ten levels of
faith, the ten levels of dwelling, the ten levels of practice, the ten
levels of dedicating merit, the ten grounds, universal awakening,
and wondrous awakening. In particular, bodhisattvas of the “ten
grounds” are truly great bodhisattvas. But what are these levels,
and what do they mean?
The Chinese character di (地) “ground,” is used because the
ground gives rise to all things: trees, flowers, and plants grow out
of the ground; gold and copper ore are produced in the ground;
and all sentient beings can only live by relying on the ground.
Bodhisattvas can be categorized into these “ten grounds,” for just as
the ground gives rise to all things, these levels give rise to all merit.
Bodhisattvas within the ten grounds are soon to become Buddhas.
The ten grounds are:
1. The Ground of Joy (歡喜地)

Bodhisattvas of the first ground have eliminated the bonds of views
of the body, views that attach to wrong views as truth, and doubt;
they are no longer susceptible to fear, error, or illusion. They do not

worry about life nor do they fear death; and they do not complain
when others slander them. Bodhisattvas of the first ground are said
B to have been “born into the Buddha’s family.” Such bodhisattvas base
themselves on helping others, find joy in being generous, are able to
perpetuate and enrich the seed of Buddhism, and teach the Dharma
to liberate sentient beings. Since they have perceived and experi-
enced the Buddha’s Dharmakaya and are in accord with the aspira-
tion for awakening, bodhisattvas of this ground jump for joy.
2. The Ground of Freedom from Defilement (離垢地)

Bodhisattvas of the second ground have cultivated the ten whole-
some actions and have also encouraged others to do so as well. They
no longer violate the minor precepts and are free from worldly de-
filement. They have purified the three kinds of karma and are able to
reach many with their compassion to benefit sentient beings.
3. The Ground of Radiance (發光地)

Bodhisattvas of the third ground diligently seek out the Dharma
and put it into practice. Such bodhisattvas are able to bear all ex-
ternal circumstances and remain unperturbed. They thoroughly
practice meditative concentration and the four immeasurable
minds of loving-kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity. They
are no longer blinded by greed, hatred, and delusion, and their
noble character grows like a bright light that drives away darkness.
4. The Ground of Brilliant Wisdom (燄慧地)

Bodhisattvas of the fourth ground persevere in the cultivation of
the thirty-seven aspects of awakening (the four bases of mindful-
ness, the four right efforts, the four bases of spiritual powers, the five
faculties, the five strengths, the seven factors of awakening, and the

Noble Eightfold Path). Except for lingering attachment to the self

and phenomena, their understanding is free of delusion, and their
thinking is also without error. They are no longer defiled by greed B
nor disturbed by anger. The light of their wisdom is like a flaming
torch, burning brightly, illuminating the path to Buddhahood.
5. The Ground of Mastery of Final Difficulties (難勝地)

Bodhisattvas of the fifth ground have not only fully mastered
meditative concentration but have also realized the true principles
of reality. Such bodhisattvas have abandoned sophistry and have
realized the non-duality of emptiness and existence. They abide
in neither the cycle of birth and death nor nirvana. This is an ex-
tremely difficult ground to achieve.
6. The Ground of Manifesting Prajna-wisdom (現前地)

Bodhisattvas of the sixth ground have perfected prajna-wisdom
and often find their repose in meditating upon cessation, where
discrimination does not arise in their mind.
Such bodhisattvas have directly experienced the inherent emp-
tiness of dependent origination and have completely realized the
nature of all phenomena. Those who have attained this ground are
said to have had the true Dharma manifest before them.
7. The Ground of Proceeding Afar (遠行地)

Bodhisattvas of the seventh ground find their repose in meditating
upon cessation, and they can enter and leave this level of medita-
tion at will. They effortlessly practice all the Buddha’s teachings
and possess unlimited skillful means, which they use to liberate
sentient beings. Bodhisattvas of this stage are about to achieve
their long, far-off goal.

8. The Ground of Attaining Calm (不動地)

Bodhisattvas of the eighth ground have virtues which increase of
B their own accord and no longer have any afflictions. These bod-
hisattvas remain unmoved by fame and fortune and are not tempt-
ed by external attractions. For them, all that remains is their great
vow to liberate all sentient beings.
9. The Ground of Finest Discriminatory Wisdom (善慧地)

The practice of bodhisattvas of the ninth ground is formless and
effortless. Not only do they achieve their own realizations without
effort, but they are able to effortlessly teach the Dharma to others
as well. They apply the power of the Dharma which comes natu-
rally to them for the sake of protecting the Buddhist teachings, that
they reveal and proclaim to sentient beings with their superbly
excellent wisdom.
10. The Ground of the Dharma Cloud (法雲地)

Bodhisattvas of the tenth ground are the true princes of the
Dharma. They are still bodhisattvas, but are very near attaining
Buddhahood. They possess great compassion and great supernatu-
ral powers. They are protected by a cloud of merit and wisdom
which, in a hail of lightning and thunder, can release a downpour
of Dharma rain to subdue the wicked people and outsiders. In the
end, they will attain Buddhahood.
From their initial vow on through the ten grounds, bodhisat-

tvas have completed three great kalpas of practice and then wait
to take their place as Buddhas.

Buddha’s Progress, Eight Stages of
Breath
息 B
See: Contemplations, five.
Buddha
佛
See: Contemplations, five; dharma realms, ten; gem, triple;
Maitreya Bodhisattva; marks of excellence, thirty-two; names
of the Buddha, ten; questions of the Buddha, four.

八相成道
The sutras say that, “All Buddhas appear in this world because of
one great matter.” The Buddha lived in this world for eighty years,
and his life can be summed up well in the eight major events of his
life, also known as the “eight stages of the Buddha’s progress”:
1. Descent from Tusita Heaven (降兜率)

In a former life, Sakyamuni Buddha’s eventual awakening was
predicted by Dipankara Buddha, who said that he would become
a bodhisattva and then later become the next Buddha of the Saha
world. Before attaining his final birth in which he would attain
awakening, he dwelt in the inner court of Tusita Heaven for four
thousand years as he observed the conditions for bringing libera-
tion to the Saha world.
2. Entry into the womb (入胎)

After he had dwelt in Tusita Heaven for four thousand years, the
Buddha came down from that heaven riding a white elephant and

entered the womb of his noble mother, Queen Maya, from the
right side of her body.
B
3. Birth (誕生)
On the eighth day of the fourth lunar month, as flowers bloomed
in warmth of spring while a brilliant sun shined in the sky, the
Buddha was born in the Lumbini Garden. After his birth, the
Buddha took seven steps, pointed one hand towards the heavens
and his other hand towards the earth, and said, “In the heavens
above and the earth below, I am the sole honored one.”
4. Leaving home (出家)

At the age of twenty-nine, the Buddha was moved by the im-
permanence of the world, how the weak are at the mercy of the
strong, and the injustice of the world. Thereupon, courageously
and with determination, the Buddha rode his horse out of the city-
gate, leaving his home and renouncing his former life.
5. Subduing Mara (降魔)

As he meditated beneath the bodhi tree, the Buddha was plagued
by the demon Mara. Mara came internally as the afflictions of
greed and anger and came externally as opportunities for carnal
pleasure and wealth. Subduing Mara and remaining untouched
by the seductions placed before him required great determination,
heroism, wisdom, and fearlessness.
6. Awakening (成道)
After Mara was subdued, the Buddha attained awakening on the
eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, as he sat beneath the bodhi
tree gazing into the starry night.

Buddha Statues
7. Turning the Dharma wheel (轉法輪)

After he attained awakening, the Buddha taught the Dharma for
forty-nine years and gave teachings at more than three hundred B
Dharma assemblies. He spread the truth to all of humankind and
ensured that the Dharma wheel would always be turning in this
world.
8. Final nirvana (涅槃)

On the fifteenth day of the second lunar month in the Buddha’s
eightieth year, his teaching career was complete. In the city of
Kusinagara, along the banks of the Ajitavati River, between two
sala trees, the Buddha entered final nirvana.
The “eight stages of the Buddha’s progress” depict the trans-

formative aspects of the Buddha’s life. Among these, the major
turning point was the Buddha’s subduing of Mara: if he had been
unable to conquer Mara, he would not have attained awakening,
and without awakening, he would not have taught the Dharma
and brought liberation to sentient beings. Because the Buddha was
able to subdue Mara, the Triple Gem became complete, and the
light of the Dharma shone upon the human world. “Mara,” the de-
mon, primarily refers to the demons to be found within the mind.
If we can subdue these demons by cultivating the mind, then the
light of the Triple Gem will shine forth.
Buddha Statues
佛像
See: Attendants; shrine, main; structures and buildings.

C
Caodong School
曹洞宗
See: Chan schools.
Cause and Condition

因緣
See: Contemplations, five; dependent origination.
Chan Schools
五家七派
The Chan School of Buddhism is traditionally divided into a num-
ber of different sects, known as the “five houses and seven schools,”
all of which at one time stemmed from the Southern School of
Chan.
The Chan School was first brought to China by Bodhidharma
(d. 535 CE ), the Twenty-eighth Indian Patriarch, where it was passed
on through five patriarchs to Hongren (602-675 CE ). After that, the
school was divided into the Northern School of Shenxiu (605-706

Chan Schools
ce) and the Southern School of Huineng. After Huineng, there

came the further division into the “five houses” of Linji, Guiyang,
Caodong, Yunmen, and Fayan. This period of profusion is histori-
cally known as “one flower opening with five petals.”
During the Song dynasty (960-1279 ce), the Huanglong and C
Yangqi sects developed out of the Linji school. When added to-
gether with the previous five sects, they were known as the “seven
schools.” These distinctions solidified into what is commonly called
the “five houses and seven schools” of Chan.
Each of these sects maintained their own lineage and style. The
founders of each sect had their own unique way of transmitting
their principal doctrines and their own methods for training their
disciples. Each sect can be characterized by its quickness or slow-
ness and its sternness or laxity:
1. The Linji School (臨濟宗)

This school was founded by Linji Yixuan (d. 867 CE), a disciple of
Huangbo Xiyun (d. 850 CE). Linji would often shout as a way of
teaching his students. Chan Master Fayan Wenyi (885-958ce) once
described Linji’s style as “a thunderclap upon the five great viola-
tions.” This means that Linji’s shout was so powerful, it seemed
to split one’s head, just as a thunderclap might split apart anyone
guilty of the five great violations. The Linji School’s style is like an
iron hammer striking a rock, making sparks fly, or like the crash of
a thunderbolt that rattles one’s conscience.
2. The Guiyang School (溈仰宗)

This school was founded by Guishan Lingyou (771-853 ce) and
Yangshan Huiji (840-916 ce), both disciples of Baizhang Huaihai
(720-814 ce). The Guiyang School uses a teaching method called

Chan Schools
the “ninety-seven symbolic circles” and has a mild style, unlike the
fierceness of the Linji School. The Eyes of Heaven and Humanity
states: “The Guiyang School is typified by the kindness of fathers
and the obedience of its sons, in which those above give orders and
C those below carry them out. It is said, ‘You want to eat something,
then I’ll cook for you; you want to cross the river, then I will row
the boat.’ See smoke over yonder hills and you know there’s a fire;
see a horn peek out over the wall and you know there’s a bull.” On
the Ten Rules for Disciples by Chan Master Fayan states, “In the
Guiyang School they show their agreement through symbols, like
an echo resonating in a canyon or presenting a pass at the gate.”
This shows how mild the style of this school was.
3. The Caodong School (曹洞宗)

This school was founded by Dongshan Liangjie (807-869 CE) and his
disciple Caoshan Benji (840-901 CE). On the Ten Rules for Disciples
of Chan Master Fayan comments that “the Caodong School em-
ploys the method of knocking and receiving an answer.” This im-
plies that the style of this school employed the give and take of
questions and answers, which can be refreshingly different from
a sharper approach. The third chapter of the Eyes of Heaven and
Humanity states: “The Caodong School is typified by delicate work,
in which words and deeds correspond to each other; where living
beings are benefited in accordance with their spiritual capacity,
and the right word is employed to initiate the student.” There is
an old Chan saying, “Linji for generals, Caodong for farmers.” The
style of the Linji School is more like a general who commands
thousands of troops, while the style of the Caodong School is more
like a farmer who manages a few fields here and there.

Chan Schools
4. The Yunmen School (雲門宗)

The founder of this school was Chan Master Yunmen Wenyan (864-
949 CE), whose style was described as “all-inclusive” and “ending
outflows.” This means putting an end to the outflow of merit life
after life, as teacher and student become part of all-inclusive such- C
ness. The Yunmen School styled itself after the act of bringing a
rushing torrent to a sudden stop. The third chapter of the Eyes of
Heaven and Humanity states: “The main doctrines of the Yunmen
School were ‘stopping all outflows,’ ‘disallowing judgment based
upon conjecture,’ ‘negating any path for ordinary or awakened be-
ings,’ and ‘going beyond emotion and logic.’” Such was the style of
the Yunmen School.
5. The Fayan School (法眼宗)

The founder of this school was Chan Master Qingliang Wenyi (885-
958 ce). His style was to guide his students using the “six charac-
teristics” and the “four outlooks.” The fifth chapter of the Eyes of
Heaven and Humanity states: “For the Fayan School, when teacher
and student perfectly interact, words and their meaning are per-
fectly matched. The beginning is bold and dashing and the end
stimulating, for as the human mind is permeated, feelings and con-
ceptualizations are swept aside. Adjusting to capacity and circum-
stance, blockages are opened up and confusion ground away. All
the various teaching stories cannot be fully detailed here. In gen-
eral, the style of the Fayan School was one in which medicine was
applied to treat the illness, and the teacher appeared tailored to the
nature of the student’s capacity, so that perception and compre-
hension were swept aside.” Such was the style of the Fayan School.

Chan Schools
6. The Yangqi School (楊岐派)

This school was an offshoot of the Linji School, and its founder, Chan
Master Fanghui (996-1049 CE ), practiced his own style of teach-
ing from Mount Yangqi near Yuanzhou. Later generations called it
C the Yangqi School. Fanghui’s fundamental ideas were drawn from
the doctrines of the Linji School, and he once said, “Fog locking
away the vast sky; wind stirring across the open wilderness; all
the plants and trees grow as tall as the lion roars—these are teach-
ings on the great prajna-wisdom, while the Buddhas of the past,
present, and future are all turning the great wheel of Dharma right
under your feet. If you can realize this, then your efforts have not
been wasted.” This approach bears a great deal of affinity with the
Yunmen School’s doctrine on the “all-inclusive universe” in which
everything is already done. In this way, the Yangqi School com-
bines the styles of the Linji and Yunmen schools.
7. The Huanglong School (黃龍派)

Chan Master Huinan (1002-1069 ce), an eighth-generation disciple
of Linji, began as a student of the Yunmen School under Letan
Huaicheng (ca. 10th-11th cent. ce). He later taught in the Linji style
at Huanglong in Longxing prefecture. Subsequent generations
have called this the Huanglong School. He once proclaimed, “Is the
Way far off? Whatever can be seen is real! Is sagehood far away?
One becomes divine through direct realization!” From these state-
ments, it can be seen that the Huanglong School reflects the Linji
view that “whatever can be seen is real.”
Classical writers have characterized the teaching styles of the

“five houses” as follows:

Comportment, Four Kinds of
• The Caodong School gives careful instructions.

• The Linji School overpowers one.
• The Yunmen School is abrupt and fast.
• The Fayan School uses skillful means.
• The Guiyang School applies interpretation. C
Although the styles of the five houses vary in their laxity or
fierceness, quickness or slowness, each of their varying styles are
skillful means through which the masters of these schools guided
their students.
Clinging
取
Compassion
悲
See: Immeasurable minds, four; mountain gate.

四威儀
The observation of etiquette and comportment are funda-
mental aspects of what makes us human beings. Buddhists in
particular should care about how they conduct themselves in
everyday life; they should be courteous and polite, and they
should ensure that their every action is in accord with proper
comportment.
The sutras mention the “three thousand rules of proper man-
ners and eighty thousand fine practices.” As beginners, of course,

there is no way for us to achieve such perfection, but we should at

least follow the four kinds of comportment:
1. Walk Like the Wind (行如風)

C When walking, one should not look around or let the body
sway from side to side. One should lift the head, keep the chest
squared, and look straight ahead as one moves forward just like
the wind.
2. Stand Like a Pine (立如松)

When standing, one should not incline to one side or the other, nor
lean against walls to prop oneself up. One should be as steadfast
as a pine tree.
3. Sit Like a Bell (坐如鐘)

When sitting, one should not bend at the waist, hunch the back, or
cross one leg over the other and let it dangle and shake. One should
keep the feet firmly planted on the ground, just as a bell is stable
and dignified.
4. Sleep Like a Bow (臥如弓)

When sleeping, one should not lie on one’s back or sleep on one’s
stomach, nor cover the head and fold up the legs. One should use
the right hand as a pillow and lay on one’s side like a bow.
The purpose of learning Buddhism is to purify the mind and

body, and transform our temperament. Sometimes, when the
body is positioned properly, the condition of the mind will be-
come proper, while sometimes the proper condition of the mind
can promote the proper positioning of the body. A person who

emphasizes comportment will naturally purify the body and

mind, and his moral character will become elevated. We should
routinely practice walking, standing, sitting, and sleeping as de-
scribed above, as well as pay particular attention to our com-
portment when we recite Amitabha Buddha’s name, venerate the C
Buddha, or chant sutras.
While reciting the Buddha’s name be like slow,

flowing water;
When chanting the sutras be orderly as geese in
formation;
Fold your hands together before your chest like
holding water;
Stand still and straight like balancing a pot of oil
atop of your head;
Look ahead and watch behind as you step
lightly;
Turning left or right, look by glancing to the
side;
If you can always conduct yourself like this, in
rest or activity;
You haven’t wasted your time as a Buddhist
monastic.

How civilized a person is can be determined by their comport-
ment. The four kinds of comportment mentioned above are not
only practiced by monastics, but lay people should observe them
as well.

Consciousness, Eight Kinds of

八識
See also: Aggregates, five; dependent origination.
C Of eight brothers, one is dimwitted;

While another is the most clearheaded.
Five others do business outside the door;
While one remains indoors and makes all the
plans.
This verse describes the functions of the mind and serves as meta-
phors for the eight consciousnesses. The eight consciousnesses are
as follows: the eye consciousness, the ear consciousness, the nose
consciousness, the tongue consciousness, the body consciousness,
the mind consciousness, the manas consciousness, and the alaya
consciousness.
The line, “Five others do business outside the door” refers to the
first five consciousnesses that serve as the vanguards of the mind.
Each of the first five consciousnesses is associated with a particular
sense organ and sense object. For example, the eye consciousness
relies upon the eyes to discriminate color and shape data. The ear
consciousness relies upon the ears to discriminate sound data. The
nose consciousness relies upon the nose to discriminate what is
fragrant and malodorous. The tongue consciousness relies upon
the tongue to discriminate tastes. The body consciousness relies
upon the body to discriminate sensations such as pain, itchiness,
cold, and heat.
The line, “While one remains indoors and makes all the plans”
refers to the sixth consciousness, the mind consciousness. The
mind consciousness has the ability to think and discriminate. If

the first five consciousnesses were not processed by the thinking of

the sixth or mind consciousness, then whatever the eyes saw, the
ears heard, the nose smelled, the tongue tasted, and the body felt
could not be processed into perceptions like beauty and ugliness,
pleasing or discordant, fragrant or malodorous, sour or sweet, and C
fine or course. We would not cling to desirable objects or reject un-
desirable objects, and we would not have the afflictions of greed,
anger, or ignorance. This constant churning of thoughts is the func-
tion of the mind consciousness.
The line, “One is dimwitted” refers to the seventh, or manas
consciousness. The manas consciousness is always focused on the
self, and is the origin of selfishness, attachment, and ignorance.
That is why it is called “dimwitted.”
The eighth consciousness, the alaya consciousness, is the
source of all phenomena in the universe. It is referenced in the
verse as the “most clearheaded” because it stores within it the po-
tential for Buddhahood.
In this context, these eight are referred to as bashi (八識),
“eight consciousnesses.” However, when talking about the various
faculties of the mind, there are many different words which are
used, including xin (心), “mind,” yi (意), “thought,” and shi (識),
“consciousness.” In general usage, the first five consciousnesses are
referred to simply as “eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and body.” The sixth
consciousness is referred to as “mind.” The seventh, or manas con-
sciousness, is referred to as “thought.” The eighth, alaya conscious-
ness is referred to as “consciousness.”
Each of the eight consciousnesses has its own duties. The mind
consciousness directs the consciousnesses of the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, and body to engage in various activities. This creates posi-
tive or negative karma, and the manas consciousness passes these

Contact
karmic seeds onto the alaya consciousness. The alaya conscious-

ness is also called the “storehouse consciousness” because it stores
up all the positive and negative karma one creates, and thus acts
like a storehouse or safe-deposit box. The alaya consciousness is
C the master of our life.
The Verses on the Structure of the Eight Consciousnesses states:
“It is the master; it comes first and leaves last.” After death, the eye,
ear, nose, tongue, and body will cease their functioning, but the
alaya consciousness is the very last to leave the body. When the
alaya consciousness enters the womb in the next rebirth, the eyes,
ears, nose, tongue, and body will have already matured, but it is
only when consciousness enters the womb that there can be any
understanding of the external world.
Consciousness is the essence of our lives, for it is never de-
stroyed nor is it ever lost. It is like a thread which links together the
beads of a rosary, threading the past, present, and future together.
Life in the past, present, and future relies upon it unceasingly to
continue its endless cycle.
The alaya consciousness is like a field, for one will reap what
has been sown. Such is the origin of the Buddhist expression,
“Know the causes in your past lives by looking at what befalls you
in the present life. Know your future outcome by looking at what
you are doing now.” Each one of us can become the master of our
fate, for it all depends upon how you plant and cultivate the field
of the alaya consciousness.
Contact
觸

Contemplations, Five
五停心觀
There are many sayings which describe the Buddha’s wisdom of
skillful means in teaching sentient beings, such as “teachings which C
adapt in accordance with the audience’s capacity,” and “the right
medicine must be given for the right ailment.”
Since sentient beings vary in their spiritual capacity, the
Buddha gave various teachings to meet their needs. For example,
for sentient beings with many desires, he taught the contempla-
tion of impurity. For sentient beings with lots of anger, he taught
the contemplation of loving-kindness and compassion. For sen-
tient beings who are especially ignorant, he taught the contem-
plation of causes and conditions. For sentient beings with many
obstacles, he taught the contemplation of the Buddha. For those
sentient beings who are confused or distracted, he taught the con-
templation of counting the breath. Together these are called the
“five contemplations.”
The five contemplations are beginning practices for developing
meditative concentration. Each is given in detail below:
1. The Contemplation of Impurity (不淨觀)

The contemplation of impurity is used as an antidote for desire.
One visualizes all the filth and muck contained within the physi-
cal body of oneself and others to remove the affliction of desire.
Due to desire, sentient beings produce attachment to “me” and
“mine,” which lead to various forms of pain and suffering. That
is why the Buddha taught us to visualize all the dirty filth re-
lated to one’s own body, including the seed of impurity, abiding
impurity, the essence of impurity, and the impurity of external

characteristics. This will reduce sexual desire for one’s own body
and the bodies of others.
2. The Contemplation of Loving-Kindness and Compassion

C (慈悲觀)
The contemplation of loving-kindness and compassion is used as
an antidote for anger. There are some who often get angry for no
reason and do harm to sentient beings; this is known as unjusti-
fiable anger. There are others who become angry when they are
harmed by others, or see that while they do what is wholesome,
others are unwholesome; this is known as justifiable anger. Some
people believe that only they are right, and everyone else is wrong,
and thus, they angrily argue with others; this is called argumenta-
tive anger. Of these three types of anger, the Buddha taught that
“loving-kindness for sentient beings” can put an end to unjustifi-
able anger, “loving-kindness based upon reality” can bring an end
to justifiable anger, and “unconditional loving-kindness” can bring
an end to argumentative anger.
3. The Contemplation of Causes and Conditions (因緣觀)

The contemplation of causes and conditions is used as an antidote
for ignorance. For those who are ignorant of nihilism and eternal-
ism and mistakenly think that phenomena are destroyed or exist
forever, the Buddha recommended contemplating the causes and
conditions of the past, present, and future. For those who are ig-
norant of existence and non-existence and mistakenly think that
phenomena are truly existent or non-existent, the Buddha recom-
mended contemplating the causes and conditions of karma. For
those who are ignorant of the nature of the material world and
become attached to the four elements, the five aggregates, and the

labels applied to sentient beings and the world, the Buddha rec-
ommended contemplating the causes and conditions of a single
thought.
4. The Contemplation of the Buddha (念佛觀) C

The contemplation of the Buddha is used as an antidote to vari-
ous karmic obstacles. By employing mindfulness of the Buddha’s
Nirmanakaya, Sambhogakaya, and Dharmakaya, one can clear
away karmic obstacles. The negative karma that we have created
with our body, speech, and mind will generate negative karmic
effects in the future. Before these negative effects manifest them-
selves, we should cultivate merit and good deeds, for the mani-
festation of negative karma can often hinder the wholesome path.
Such negative karmic effects are the “karmic obstacles” that con-
templation of the Buddha can help to relieve. For example, by con-
templating the Buddha’s Nirmanakaya radiant appearance we can
put an end to the obstacles of sloth and laziness. By contemplating
the Buddha’s Sambhogakaya with its majestic accomplishments
we can put an end to the obstacles of negative thoughts and think-
ing. By contemplating the Buddha’s tranquil Dharmakaya we can
put an end to the obstacles of one’s mental state.
5. The Contemplation of Counting the Breath (數息觀)

The contemplation of counting the breath is used as an antidote
for confusion and distraction. By counting the in-breaths and out-
breaths, one can ease the mental talk that leads to confusion and
distraction so that the mind can become settled. The process of
contemplating the breath has six stages: counting the breath, fol-
lowing the breath, stopping illusion, contemplating truth, focus-
ing the mind, and purification. This contemplation can only be

Continents, Four Great
considered complete when all six of the stages are fulfilled. These
six stages are also known as liu miaomen (六妙門), “six wonderful
methods.”
C There is a Buddhist saying that, “It does not matter whether

the Dharma is high or low; the most profound is that which cor-
relates with one’s spiritual capacity. In the same way, it does not
matter if the medicine is expensive or cheap; the best is the one
which cures the disease.” The Dharma consists of eighty-four thou-
sand teachings, and though there are many skillful means, they
all return to the same source. All Buddhist teachings are meant to
guide us along the path to Buddhahood. All one needs to do is find
the method of practice that is most suitable for oneself and follow
it without distraction. When practicing in this way, one will surely
get results.

四大部洲
According to the Jambu-dvipa chapter of the Long Discourses, at
the center of the universe is a massive mountain called Mount
Sumeru, which rises eighty-four thousand yojana above sea level
(one yojana is between 4.5 and 5 miles). Mount Sumeru is sur-
rounded by four continents, nine mountains, and eight oceans.
Above Mount Sumeru lie the sun, moon, and stars, as well as the
heavens of the first dhyana. Below Mount Sumeru lies a great
wheel of wind that is located beneath the earth. All of these struc-
tures constitute a single minor “world system,” which is similar to
a “solar system.” It includes the human realm, hell realm, hungry
ghost realm, animal realm, asura realm, the six heavens of the

desire realm, and the three heavens of the first dhyana. Buddhist
cosmology considers the great three thousandfold world system
to be made up of many minor world systems, as described above.
Human beings live on one of the “four continents” that are
oriented around Mount Sumeru in each of the cardinal directions. C
They are located by the salty ocean between the seven golden
mountains and the great iron mountains. The four continents are:
1. Purva-videha (東勝身洲)
This continent is located in the salty ocean to the east of Mount
Sumeru. The humans who live in this continent have extraordi-
narily fine bodies, and as such, the continent is also called shen-
sheng (身勝), “superlative bodies.” The Jambu-dvipa chapter of the
Long Discourses says, “To the east of Mount Sumeru there lies a
world named Purva-videha. The land is laid out in a perfect circle
with a diameter that spans nine thousand yojana. The faces of the
people there are also round, like the shape of their land.” This conti-
nent is extraordinary in three ways: it is extremely vast, extremely
grand, and extremely wondrous.
2. Jambu-dvipa (南贍部洲)
This continent lies to the south of Mount Sumeru. In Buddhist cos-
mology, this is the continent that we live on. It is a rich producer of
gold and Jambu trees. Jambu-dvipa is shaped like a rectangle, simi-
lar to the trunk of a cart, and the people who live here have faces
shaped the same way. The people who dwell on this continent have
superior recollection and superior bravery. They can cultivate good
karma and pure conduct, for Buddhas appear here. For this reason,
Jambu-dvipa is said to be superior to the other three continents
and the various heavens.

3. Apara-godaniya (西牛貨洲)
This continent is situated west of Mount Sumeru. Sheep, cattle,
and mani jewels are plentiful here, and serve as currency. The land
is shaped like a full moon, and the people who live here also have
C faces shaped like the full moon. This continent is extraordinary in
three ways: many cattle, many sheep, and many mani jewels.
4. Uttara-kuru (北俱廬洲)
This continent is found in the salty ocean north of Mount Sumeru.
It is shaped like a square, with each side being two thousand yo-
jana in length. The overall appearance is one of a lid, and it is
surrounded by the seven golden mountains and the great iron
mountains. The ground is made of gold, which shines brightly day
and night. The land is even, tranquil, clean, and without brambles.
The faces of the people who live there are square-shaped, like the
continent itself, and they are of even complexion and great height,
standing fourteen feet tall. The people of this land live a worry-free
life of equality, peace, and joy. The continent is filled with vari-
ous wonderful mountains, forests, rivers and streams, swimming
pools, gardens, and fruited trees. The people use utensils made of
gold, silver, glass, and crystal, which are shared by all. There is
no robbery or bickering, nor are there any thieves, wicked peo-
ple, or fighting. The people of this continent live to be a thousand
years old, and when they die, they are reborn in Trayastrimsat or
Paranirmita-vasavartin heavens. Among all the four continents,
their karma is very fine. However, because no Buddha has ap-
peared in this land, being born here is considered one of the eight
difficulties for learning Buddhism.

Cudapanthaka
We may live on this earth, but there is a vast number of stars

in space with worlds so numerous that we cannot comprehend
them. In this same way, Buddhist cosmology posits innumerable
worlds. As the Buddha underwent many kalpas of practice, he di-
rectly experienced the vast numbers of worlds over limitless time C
and space, so many that they cannot be calculated.
Craving
愛
See: Dependent origination; desires, five.
Cudapanthaka
看門羅漢

D
Death
死
See: Decay, five signs of; dependent origination.
Decay, Five Signs of

五衰相現
See also: Heaven.
Most people hope to go to heaven after they die, but for Buddhists,
rebirth in heaven is not the final goal by any means. Even though
the rewards of living in heaven are the highest among the six
realms of existence, once heavenly beings have exhausted their
merit, they suffer “the five signs of decay” and re-enter the cycle of
birth and death among the six realms of existence.
The “five signs of decay” refer to two sets of five unusual phe-
nomena, the five major marks, and the five minor marks that ap-
pear when the life of a heavenly being is about to end. The five
major marks are as follows:

1. Clothes become filthy (衣服垢穢)

The splendid and magnificent clothing of heavenly beings is al-
ways lustrous and clean, but once their merit is exhausted and
their lives draw to an end, their clothing becomes sullied.
2. Garland atop the head fades (頭上華萎)

Heavenly beings are adorned with garlands of jewels whose pearls
and jade sparkle with multicolored light. But once the merit of
D
these beings is exhausted and their lives draw to an end, the gar-
land crown atop their head will naturally darken and fade.
3. The armpits become sweaty (腋下出汗)

The marvelous and sublime bodies of heavenly beings are delicate
and immaculate, but once their merit is exhausted and their lives
draw to an end, their armpits begin to sweat.
4. The body becomes foul-smelling (身體臭穢)

The wondrous and extraordinary bodies of heavenly beings are
always clean and fragrant, but once their merit is exhausted and
their lives draw to an end, their bodies begin to exude a foul smell.
5. The heavenly palace appears unpleasant (不樂本座)

The pleasures and luxuries of heavenly beings are far superior to
those in our human realm, but once their merit is exhausted and
their lives draw to an end, they begin to loath the thrones that they
delight in.
The appearance of these five signs of decay indicates the im-

minent death of a heavenly being. There are also five minor signs
of decay:

1. The music stops (樂聲不起)

The heavenly realms are filled with music produced by self-play-
ing instruments, but when the signs of decay appear, the music
stops.
2. The body’s radiance fades (身光忽滅)
D The bodies of heavenly beings radiate a dazzling light that shines

day and night, but when the signs of decay appear, this radiance
fades away.
3. Bathwater clings to the body (浴水著身)

The skin of heavenly beings is smooth, fragrant, and as sublime as
a lotus flower, such that water does not cling to the skin. But when
the signs of decay appear, the skin of heavenly beings remains wet
after bathing and does not dry off.
4. Attachment to their surroundings (著境不捨)

Though heavenly beings are surrounded by an extraordinarily
magnificent landscape, they are not infatuated with it. But when
the signs of decay appear, they become attached to these surround-
ings and cannot give them up.
5. The eyes start blinking (眼目數瞬)

The vision of heavenly beings is such that they can see everything
in the universe without obstruction, but when the signs of decay
appear, their eyes begin to blink.
If the heavenly being has extraordinarily deep roots of good-

ness, when the five minor signs of decay appear, then there is still
a possibility that things will improve.

Dedication
It is not only heavenly beings who experience signs of decay.

According to the Long Discourses, those who break the precepts
are beset by their own five signs of decay:
1. They will not gain wealth as they wish.

2. Even if they gain wealth, it will diminish daily.
3.
4.
They will not be respected no matter where they go.
Their bad reputation will be known throughout the
D
world.
5. When they die, they will fall into hell.
For this reason, Buddhists should uphold the precepts, count

their blessings, and foster good merit.
Declining Dharma
末法
See: Ages of the Dharma, three.
Dedication
回向
Those who are new to Buddhism often ask about the practice of
“dedicating” merit to others each day. One may think, “My own
efforts are not great and I have accumulated very little merit.
Wouldn’t there be too little merit left over for me?”
The practice of dedicating merit is actually quite extraordinary
and one that is unique to Buddhism. Dedication of merit is much
like holding a candle to light another candle: not only is the light of
the original candle not diminished in any way, but on the contrary,
the light of the newly lit candle will ensure that the room becomes

Dedication
even brighter. In the same way, without diminishing anything of

your own, the more merit is dedicated, the more people you will
be able to help, and the more extraordinary your own merit will
become.
The dedication of merit takes place in two parts:
1. Storing up merit (寄存)

D One accumulates merit from practice in order to attain awakening.
This merit is stored in the Buddha Land’s field of merit.
2. Sharing merit (分享)

One offers and shares all the benefits of one’s merit with all the
sentient beings everywhere.
According to the sutras, dedication of merit can be categorized

into six types:
1. Dedicating phenomena to the absolute (回事向理)

This is dedicating the merit of the phenomenal qualities of one’s
practice towards the attainment of absolute reality, which neither
arises nor ceases.
2. Dedicating cause to effect (回因向果)

This is dedicating the meritorious practices which are the causes
for awakening to the effect of supreme Buddhahood.
3. Dedicating self to others (回自向他)

This is the dedication of the merit of one’s own practice to all sen-
tient beings in the universe.

Dedication
4. Dedicating the small to the large (回小向大)

This is the dedication of the Hinayana mind that is oriented to-
wards self-realization and self-liberation to transform into the
Mahayana mind of benefiting self and others.
5. Dedicating the few to the many (回少向多)

This is dedicating one’s merit, as scarce as one’s own roots of good-
ness may be, and sharing them broadly with joy and happiness,
D
such that they can support all sentient beings.
6. Dedication of the inferior to the superior (回劣向勝)

This is dedicating the merit that comes from the joy of benefiting
ordinary people, sravakas, and pratyekabuddhas and transforming
it into an appreciation for supreme awakening.
Dedication of merit is the finest method of practice and is part

of the Mahayana bodhisattva path. It is a direct application of the
concept of benefitting oneself and others, and treating friend and
foe alike. Since we can dedicate our merit to all sentient beings, it
is possible to dedicate merit to friend and foe alike, or even to one’s
creditors. In this way, negative conditions can be transformed into
positive ones, and misfortune can become good fortune. Dedication
of merit is the embodiment of unconditional loving-kindness and
compassion. Only those who have the spirit that the self and others
are the same and that friend and foe should be treated alike can
dedicate merit. That is why a single thought of dedication is com-
mended as supreme among all the acts of a bodhisattva. No matter
what practice you do or what merit you have achieved, all should
be dedicated.

Dependent Origination
十二因緣
See also: Karma.
Where do we come from, when we are born, and where do we

go when we die? What is the source of sentient beings’ journey
D through the cycle of birth and death? The Buddha’s teaching on the
twelve links of dependent origination can help solve this mystery.
The twelve links of dependent origination are twelve stages of
life as it moves from past to present, and from present to future:
1. Ignorance (無明)
The Buddhist sutras say, “All phenomena arise through causes and
conditions and cease due to causes and conditions. They arise when
conditions come together and cease when conditions disperse.” Not
understanding reality in this way is ignorance. “Ignorance” in this
instance is synonymous with delusion and means being unable to
understand causes and conditions.
2. Mental Formations (行)

Mental formations are that which generate karma of the body, speech,
and mind. This karma is created from the ignorance of past lives.
3. Consciousness (識)
Relying upon previous karma as a cause, the present life comes
into being. The moment that thought is embodied in the womb is
the arising of consciousness. Consciousness is the entity that uni-
fies one’s mental faculties. The distinctions made by consciousness
create a greater awareness of the outside world and heighten sen-
sory perception. Consciousness also governs the thought process.

4. Name and form (名色)

“Name and form” refers to the five aggregates. “Name” is a collec-
tion of the mental aggregates of feeling, perception, mental forma-
tions, and consciousness, while “form” is the aggregate of form.
Together, the five aggregates are the mental and material compo-
nents that make up life.
5. Six sense organs (六入)

D
The six sense organs are the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and
mind. They interact with the six sense objects of sight, sound,
smell, taste, touch, and dharmas.
6. Contact (觸)
“Contact” refers to the consciousness generated when the six sense
organs contact the six sense objects. For example, pleasure and
pain, hunger and cold, or soreness and itchiness are all created by
interaction between the body sense organ and touch sense objects.
7. Feeling (受)
There are three types of feelings generated with contact as a cause:
painful feelings arise from things and people that are disliked,
pleasurable feelings arise from things and people that are liked,
and neither painful nor pleasurable feelings arise from things and
people that are neutral.
8. Craving (愛)
Generating thoughts of greed towards what is desirable is “crav-
ing.” For example, there is craving for wealth, for love, for life, for
fame, and so on. Craving is the root of the cycle of birth and death.
The increase of craving leads to “clinging,” and clinging manifested

as the conditions for behavior is “becoming,” which leads to further

travel in the cycle of birth and death.
9. Clinging (取)
“Clinging” refers to focusing on oneself in the mad pursuit of all
things to the exclusion of every other consideration. This gener-
D ates karma. There are four kinds of clinging: clinging to desire,

clinging to wrong views, clinging to wrong rules, and clinging
to the self.
10. Becoming (有)

There are two kinds of becoming: karmic becoming and life be-
coming. Physical, verbal, and mental actions generated in response
to likes or dislikes that are wholesome or unwholesome are known
as karmic becoming. Within this process are created effects which
act as a force to propel future birth; this is life becoming.
11. Birth (生)

When a child is born from its mother’s womb with a cry, this is
birth. The subjectivity of the self with its five aggregates of form,
feeling, perceptions, mental formations, and consciousness begins
to develop and proceeds on to old age and death. This constitutes a
single lifetime in the ongoing cycle of birth and death.
12. Aging and death (老死)

The physiological functions of the body will decline until the
breath stops and the causes and conditions for the aggregates dis-
perse and fade away. The reality of impermanence and change has
finally arrived. This is old age and death. But this does not mean
that the entirety of the person is obliterated. After death and the

Desires, Five
separation of the five aggregates, consciousness combines with ig-

norance, and mental formations once again to begin another life.
With one thought of awakening, karma is no longer created by
ignorance. Otherwise, life will be just like the hands on a clock:
turning round and round endlessly with no beginning and no end.
The element that gives rise to an effect is called a “cause,” and

the supporting elements are known as “conditions.” A cause is like
D
a seed, and conditions are those functions that support its growth.
The causes and conditions of dependent origination continue in a
cycle as each link is the effect of the link that proceeded it, and the
cause for the next link.
The continuity of causation makes possible the continuity of
life. Changes in one’s causes and conditions, whether they be posi-
tive or negative, will alter the course of future rebirths: some will
ascend to heaven and some will fall into hell, while others will
have their fortune or misfortune, their success or failure, and their
poverty or wealth. The content of one’s life is formed from these
causes and conditions, which are in our hands to create. Therefore,
as long as one takes charge of the present by creating good causes
and good conditions, then one can certainly create a bright and
beautiful future.
Desires, Five
五欲
Once, there was a traveler who was being chased by a crazed el-
ephant. The traveler was finally able to escape by climbing down a
vine into an old well, but as he descended into the well, four poi-
sonous snakes appeared and began climbing up the vine towards

Desires, Five
the traveler, ready to bite him. Just when he was about to climb
back out again, there appeared above him two mice, one black
and one white, who began gnawing away at the vine. The traveler
was trapped from above and below, stuck between a rock and a
hard place. Suddenly, from the top of the well, five drops of honey
dripped into his mouth. At that moment, the traveler forgot all
D about the things that were threatening him, the crazed elephant
and the poisonous snakes, for he had become intoxicated with the
sweetness of the honey.
What were these five drops of honey, and how could they have
possibly made the traveler forget about the dangers he was facing?
In the story, the drops of honey are symbols for the five desires of
wealth, sex, fame, food and drink, and sleep.
1. Wealth (財)
In today’s materialistic society, everything costs money. We cannot
pay one dime less than what we owe for the food, clothing, and
transportation we enjoy. It even costs money to see a doctor or go
to school. You cannot do without money in this life. There is no era
in history that is without its greedy, corrupt officials, thieves, and
bandits. Fighting and pillaging is all for the sake of money, just
as mangling bodies so they are unidentifiable is all for the sake of
money. People die over riches; the tragedies spawned by wealth are
too many to count.
2. Sex (色)
Passionate feelings can sink sentient beings into an ocean of desire
and lead them to commit great wrongs. Suitors who have been
thwarted have resorted to assault and even murder, and jilted lov-
ers have sometimes resorted to suicide, all because of the desire

Desires, Five
for sex. Extramarital affairs ruin families, and rape and seduction
lead to courtroom accusations and lawsuits. It is not exterior form
which beguiles these people, for they beguile themselves with their
desire for sex, which can lead to endless regrets.
3. Fame (名)
Fame itself is not bad—it is scrambling for fame, status, and re-
nown that can lead one to heedlessly destroy friendships and make
D
enemies. Many will not care if guns or knives are used if it is to
gain power. Enmity and jealousy are generated for the sake of
fame and status. Fawning and servile flattery are employed for the
sake of fame and status. People behave with arrogance and bla-
tant egotism for the sake of fame and status. People become covet-
ous and obsessive for the sake of fame and status. There are a few
sayings in Chinese, such as: “The greatest trees are subject to the
winds, the most famous are subject to jealousy” and “the higher the
climb, the more serious the fall.” When fame comes to those who
have not actually risen to a level of distinction, the consequences
can be quite grave.
4. Food and Drink (食)

Humans cannot live without food, but craving fine delicacies or
gourmet meals will lead to disorders of the stomach and intestines,
while the fondness for fine delicacies will poison the body and
lead to death. Wars stem from the problem of hunger and scarcity,
and human strife is often the consequence of a cup of soup shared
unequally. Living beings are killed to satisfy our appetites, while
family fortunes are squandered for unbridled gluttony. There is no
telling how many crimes and negative deeds are hidden within
rich fare and gourmet meals.

Dharma Friends
5. Sleep (睡)
After a day’s work, people must rest and recuperate during the
night, but too much craving for sleep will make one sluggish and
lethargic the whole day through. Work and careers are neglected
for the sake of sleep, and spiritual work is not practiced for the sake
of sleep. The Buddha once chided Aniruddha, saying, “How well
D you sleep! A snail in its shell will sleep a thousand years, never
even hearing the Buddha’s name!”
Sentient beings will become distracted and enamored by some

temporary pleasures and become slaves to the five desires so that
they are unable to free themselves from the three realms. For hu-
man beings, the five desires are like honey on the blade of a knife:
trying to lick up the sweetness will cut our tongues. Only by hav-
ing few desires and knowing contentment can one follow the path
to peace and happiness.
Dharani
陀羅尼
See: Om mani padme hum.
Dharma
法
See: Gem, triple; giving; gratitude; harmony, six points of
reverent; reliance, four kinds of; teaching, four modes of.
Dharma Friends
善知識
See also: Friends, four kinds of.

Dharma Friends
The Entry into the Dharma Realm chapter of the Flower Adornment
Sutra describes how the young Sudhana asked for instruction from
fifty-three good Dharma friends so that he could learn to practice
the bodhisattva path. “Good Dharma friend” (善知識) here refers
to those individuals who have good moral conduct, can teach the
true Dharma, and can lead others to follow the correct path. Those
who teach in opposition to the Buddhist path and lead others astray
are called “bad friends.”
D
A good Dharma friend must have the right view and under-
standing of the Dharma, be well-versed in the sutras, and under-
stand their principles. They must teach the Dharma joyfully, com-
passionately, and to the capacity of listeners, such that they instill
faith in their audience. The sutras describe good Dharma friends
as “realizing the teachings and knowing true nature, teaching with
compassion and skill.” This means that the good Dharma friend
must be virtuous, learned, and have practiced and attained realiza-
tion. Furthermore, they must be able to teach joyfully, teach skill-
fully and excel in communicating the essentials of the Dharma to
lead sentient beings to enter the Buddhist path, give up what is un-
wholesome, and practice what is wholesome. This is what a perfect
Dharma friend can do. However, in the present Age of Declining
Dharma, it is difficult to find such good Dharma friends, so as long
as someone’s practice and understanding exceeds your own, they
can serve as your good Dharma friend.
Within Buddhist circles, teachers are often called “good Dharma
friends.” The term is also applied to those who act as companions
on the path, or who support the Dharma financially, as both types
of people are indispensable to the practice of the Buddhist path.
These are known as the three kinds of Dharma friends:

Dharma Friends
1. Good Dharma friends who give (外護善知識)

These good Dharma friends provide material assistance and sup-
port for the path. They free others from non-essential tasks and
from fear so that they can practice the path in peace.
2. Good Dharma friends who share in practice (同行善知識)
D These good Dharma friends accompany us on the path, so that we

can learn from and encourage one another.
3. Good Dharma friends who teach (教授善知識)

These good Dharma friends teach the Dharma, help us resolve our
doubts, and reveal right view to us. Under their guidance, we can
remove what is unwholesome and pursue what is wholesome, and
understand cause and effect.
Dharma friends exert the greatest influence on our own cul-

tivation. The sutras offer many analogies to describe Dharma
friends, saying that they sustain us like the earth, support us like a
tall mountain, protect us like a nursemaid, mend our suffering like
a doctor, destroy our fears like a brave general, and ferry us across
the sea of birth and death like a ship’s captain.
The Great Assembly on the True Dharma Sutra says, “The
good Dharma is our Dharma friend.” The phrase “good Dharma”
here refers to the Dharma that accords with principles and ben-
efits the world. Teachings such as the three Dharma seals, the
Four Noble Truths, the six perfections, and the four immeasurable
minds allow sentient beings to free themselves from suffering and
obtain happiness, as well as create the causes and conditions for
awakening. Ultimately speaking, the Dharma itself is the true
“good Dharma friend” that can lead us to the good path, and so

Dharma Realms, Ten
students of Buddhism should listen to the true Dharma teach-

ings. In doing so, they will truly get to learn from a good Dharma
friend.
Dharma Realms, Ten

十法界

The ordinary and noble beings in Buddhism are divided into
D
the following ten categories, proceeding from the bottom to the
top: hell-beings, hungry ghosts, animals, human beings, asuras,
heavenly beings, sravakas, pratyekabuddhas, bodhisattvas, and
Buddhas. Since each of these varieties of beings arises due to its
own causes and conditions with clearly delineated boundaries, the
collection of these beings is known as the “ten dharma realms.”
1. Hell (地獄)
Among the three lower realms, the pain and suffering of the hells
is the most intense. Most of these hells are situated underneath the
southern continent of Jambu-dvipa, and they resemble the prisons
of the human world. Beings there are constrained by instruments
of punishment and cannot act freely. Hell is called diyu (地獄) in
Chinese but is also known as kuju (苦具), “collections of suffering,”
and kuqi (苦器), “container of suffering.” Sentient beings who often
commit the ten unwholesome actions, particularly the five great
violations, will be reborn in hell.
2. Hungry Ghost Realm (餓鬼)

The beings of this realm are fearsome creatures who live by beg-
ging for food and drink from others, so they are called egui (餓鬼),
“hungry ghosts.” Those who commit the ten unwholesome actions

Dharma Realms, Ten
and are governed by greed, jealousy, sycophancy, corruption, or

even die from hunger and thirst, will be reborn in the hungry ghost
realm.
3. Animal Realm (畜生)

Beings in the animal realm are inherently ignorant and, in the case
D of domesticated animals, cannot act independently and must be

cared for by others. Animals appear through the six realms of ex-
istence and are of many varieties. One way to categorize them is
separating them into three groups according to their habitat: those
that live in the water, those that live in the air, and those that live
on the land. Those who create negative karma because of their
ignorance of cause and effect but only feel little regret are reborn
in the animal realm.
4. Human Realm (人)

Human beings are known for their endurance, since they are able
to endure the various forms of pleasure and pain of this world.
A human existence is key in determining future rebirth, and it is
the hardest rebirth to attain among the six realms of existence.
Observing the five precepts and a moderate practice of the ten
wholesome actions is the cause for rebirth as a human being.
5. Asura Realm (阿修羅)

Rebirth as an asura is second only to rebirth as a heavenly be-
ing, for asuras lack the moral character of heavenly beings. For
this reason, the asura realm is also sometimes called wutian (無
天), “non-heaven.” Asuras are those beings who at least had a
meager practice of the ten wholesome actions in their previous
lives, but could not be reborn in the heavenly realm because of

Dharma Realms, Ten
an overwhelming preponderance of hatred, arrogance, and sus-

piciousness. Furthermore, due to their jealousy of heavenly be-
ings, the asuras make war upon Lord Indra. Asuras can be found
throughout the hungry ghost realm, animal realm, human realm,
and heavenly realm, and can be born from the womb, from an egg,
from moisture, or from transformation.
6. Heavenly Realm (天)

D
Rebirth in the heavenly realm is of the greatest merit among the
six realms of existence. There are twenty-eight heavens to be re-
born in, depending upon how much one has generated positive
karma and removed affliction. Those twenty-eight are divided into
the six heavens of the desire realm, the eighteen heavens of the
form realm, and the four heavens of the formless realm. Heavenly
beings exceed other sentient beings in their beautiful appearance,
long lives, superior meditative concentration, and bliss. But even
so, when heavenly beings reach the end of their life, they experi-
ence the five signs of decay and will be reborn in the lower realms
as they continue through the cycle of birth and death. Thus, in the
end, though the heavenly realms are truly extraordinary, they are
not the ultimate peace.
7. Sravaka Realm (聲聞)

Sravaka means “voice-hearer,” for these are the beings who awaken
through hearing the teachings of the Buddha. There are four levels
of spiritual attainment for a sravaka, with the highest being the ar-
hat, which is the highest attainment of the Hinayana. There are many
practices associated with the sravaka; some initial practices include the
attainment of meditative states, focusing the mind on a single point,
abiding in right knowlege and right view, and other such practices.

Dharma Realms, Ten
8. Pratyekabuddha Realm (緣覺)

Pratyekabuddhas are beings who awakened upon hearing the
teaching on the twelve links of dependent origination during the
time the Buddha dwelt in the world, and so they are known as
“awakened through dependent origination.” There are also pra-
tyekabuddhas who awaken on their own without a teacher by con-
D templating the arising, ceasing, transformation, and change of phe-

nomena in the external world. These are known as “self-realized
beings.” Though pratyekabuddhas may differ in this way, they all
awaken through the contemplation of dependent origination and
enjoy their solitary existence.
9. Bodhisattva Realm (菩薩)

Bodhisattvas are sentient beings who have an aspiration for su-
preme awakening, seeking Buddhahood from on high and liber-
ating sentient beings below. Bodhisattvas have a compassionate
disposition and an intellect imbued with prajna-wisdom. The spirit
of a bodhisattva is steadfast and persevering. Unique to bodhisat-
tvas is the practice of the six perfections and undertaking the four
universal vows.
10. Buddha Realm (佛)

Buddhas are awakened beings who have realized the truth. Not
only have they liberated themselves from the cycle of birth and
death, but they also understand the causes of suffering and afflic-
tion of sentient beings and have helped them to liberate them-
selves from the cycle of birth and death. Buddhas have awakened
themselves, awakened others, and have completed the mission of
awakening.

Dharma Seals, Three
Within a single day, there is no telling how many times an

ordinary person travels between the ten dharma realms. For ex-
ample, a thought of torment and enmity brings you to the hell
realm, a thought of hatred and conflict brings you to the hungry
ghost realm, a deluded and ignorance thought brings you to the
animal realm, a thought of jealousy and arrogance brings you to
the asura realm, a thought to keep the precepts and do good brings
you to the human realm, a thought of bliss and happiness bring
D
you to the heavenly realm, a thought of selfless altruism brings
you to the bodhisattva realm, and a thought of universal equality
and tolerance brings you to the Buddha realm.
Where are heaven and hell located? In this very mind. The ten
dharma realms also provide the philosophical basis for the Tiantai
School’s teaching on “one thought containing the three thousand-
fold world system.”
Dharma Seals, Three

三法印
See also: Impermanence.
The Dharma is the truth of the universe and human life. “True” in
this instance refers to principles which are universal, inherent, and
eternal. The “three Dharma seals” certify that the Buddhist teach-
ings are true in this way. They are:
1. All conditioned phenomena are impermanent (諸行無常)

Of all of the many kinds of events and things in the world, not a
single one of them remains fixed and unchanging, for each and
every one of them shifts and transforms from moment to moment.
Since all conditioned phenomena arise into being through a

Dharma Seals, Three
coming together of causes and conditions, they are empty and lack
an independent “self” or identity. They exist when conditions come
together, and they pass away when conditions dissipate. Living
things are born, grow old, get sick, and die. Material things like
mountains, rivers, and the earth itself are formed, abide, change,
and are destroyed. Even thoughts arise, abide, change, and cease.
D All phenomena arise and pass into extinction from moment to mo-
ment; they cannot linger even for an instant. The past is already
gone, the future has yet to appear, and the present is arising and
ceasing. Since all phenomena shift from the past, present, and fu-
ture, it is said that they are impermanent.
2. All phenomena are without an independent self (諸法無我)

The Buddhist term “self” refers to something’s true essence. For
something to have a “self,” it must have agency and be permanent,
unchanging, and autonomous. But within this world of conditioned
phenomena, nothing like this exists. For example, most people be-
come attached to their body as “self,” but the body is just a combi-
nation of the five aggregates. This body is just a collection of karma
and affliction; that it could be the “self” is an empty illusion. The
body is like a house: a house needs posts and supports, roof-tiles,
and cross-beams all working together to make it a house. Without
any of these there could be no house at all. The “self” is just a label,
nothing more, for it lacks any real substance. Everything in the
world came into existence through various causes and conditions
and, as such, lacks an independent self or nature.
3. Nirvana is perfect tranquility (涅槃寂靜)

Nirvana is the third of the Four Noble Truths and means the end of
greed, anger, and ignorance. It is extinguishing the burning flames

Dharma Wheels, Three Turnings
of ignorance, affliction, suffering, and the separate self, so that one

can reach a state of tranquility without defilement that is filled
with happiness, light, freedom, and comfort. This is a state of lib-
eration in which the mind and body are both tranquil, where the
body is free of negative conduct, and the mind is free of negative
thoughts.
Human life in this world means constantly being disturbed

D
by things and events. We are fettered by greed, anger, ignorance,
affliction, and delusion just as a prisoner is confined by his chains
and shackles. One can be liberated by removing these shackles,
and this liberation is called nirvana. In this way, it is important
to emphasize: nirvana is not death. In Buddhism, it is the most
perfect state.
The three Dharma seals—all conditioned phenomena are im-
permanent, all phenomena are without an independent self, and
nirvana is perfect tranquility—are the basis upon which the Dharma
is verified and are the standard by which one distinguishes between
Buddhist and non-Buddhist teachings. Among the teachings of
early Buddhism, these three formed the philosophical basis for the
doctrine of dependent origination, representing the earliest, funda-
mental Buddhist teaching. Therefore, by understanding the three
Dharma seals, one can understand the basic ideas of Buddhism.
Dharma Wheel, Three Turnings

三轉法輪
See also: Four Noble Truths.
The sutras say, “All Buddhas appear in this world for one great
matter.” The “great matter” mentioned here is to spread their

teachings and demonstrate the benefits and joys of their meaning

and practice. The Buddha’s purpose is to tell sentient beings the
truth he has awakened to so that they, too, can realize the perfect
wisdom of the Buddha and overcome their suffering. This is why
the Buddha appeared in the human world. After his awakening,
he dwelt in this world for forty-nine years, during which he gave
D teachings at more than three hundred assemblies. “Buddhism” is

thus the teachings of the Buddha, and the twelve divisions of the
Tripitaka are a record of those teachings given to sentient beings
through the Buddha’s words and deeds.
Following his awakening, the Buddha first gave the teaching
of the Four Noble Truths to the group of five monks, including
Kaundinya, at Deer Park on the outskirts of Benares. In Buddhist
history, this in known as the “first turning of the Dharma wheel.”
The Four Noble Truths are the truth of suffering, the truth
of the cause of suffering, the truth of the cessation of suffering,
and the truth of the path leading to the cessation of suffering.
On the day the Buddha first turned the wheel of the Dharma, he
told the group of five monks that the world we live in is like a
house on fire. It is filled with the pain and suffering of the cycle
of birth and death. For this reason, we must not cling to it nor
remain here for long. The cause of the pain and suffering of the
cycle of birth and death is the accumulation of greed, anger, and
ignorance. Fortunately, in each of our minds, there resides a pure
intrinsic nature, and once this intrinsic nature manifests itself, we
can eliminate afflictions and the cycle of birth and death and at-
tain the state of tranquility and happiness that is nirvana. The
path that leads to nirvana is to cultivate the six perfections, ob-
serve the precepts, do good works, practice the Noble Eightfold
Path, and so on.

After sharing this teaching, the Buddha was still concerned,

and proceeded to give more personal instruction. The Buddha
hoped that the five monks would understand suffering as a reality
of human life and thus be able to sever the karmic causes that gen-
erate suffering. He hoped that they would be able to attain the joy
of tranquility and the unconditioned. He wanted them to practice
the path with determination and diligence.
To inspire faith in the monks to seek the Dharma and the path
D
to awakening, the Buddha then patiently took up the task once
more and taught the Dharma by example. The Buddha taught from
his own experience to show: I already know that life is suffering;
I have also eliminated all the causes of suffering; and at the same
time, I have attained the happiness of liberation because I have
already completed the path.
The Buddha then repeated the Four Noble Truths to the five
monks in three different configurations, known as the “three turn-
ings of the Dharma wheel.”
The first is called “turning the Dharma wheel for instruction,” in
which the content and definition of the Four Noble Truths were giv-
en and explained so that the group of five monks could comprehend
them. The Buddha said: “Such is suffering, which is oppressive; such
is the cause of suffering, which beckons; such is the cessation of suf-
fering, which is attainable; such is the path, which can be practiced.”
The second is called “turning the Dharma wheel for encour-
agement,” in which the Buddha exhorted the group of five monks
to put the Four Noble Truths into practice to remove afflictions and
obtain liberation. The Buddha said: “Such is suffering, you should
understand it; such is the cause of suffering you should end it; such
is the cessation of suffering you should realize it; such is the path,
you should practice it.”

The third is called “turning the Dharma wheel to share his real-
ization,” in which the Buddha tells the group of five monks that he
himself has already realized the Four Noble Truths, to show them
by example that with determination and diligence they, too, can
realize the Four Noble Truths. The Buddha said: “Such is suffering,
I have understood it; such is the cause of suffering, I have ended it;
D such is the cessation of suffering, I have realized it; such is the path,
I have practiced it.”
When we look at how the Buddha turned the Dharma wheel
three times for the group of five monks, we can see the wisdom
and compassion with which the Buddha used his teachings to
liberate sentient beings. The Buddha was a great teacher with the
best understanding of how to teach. The Buddha gently guides
with a penetrating analysis of the principle of things; he gives
the right encouragement based upon one’s capacity and excels in
giving the right medicine for the given aliment. For sentient be-
ings of any spiritual capacity, he can give teachings that are true
and in accord with circumstances so that they can benefit from
the Dharma.
The Buddha did not abandon any being. There is a saying in
Buddhism: “It does not matter whether the medicine is expensive
or cheap, the best is the one that cures the disease. It does not
matter whether the Dharma is high or low, the most profound is
in accord with one’s spiritual capacity.” Only when one under-
stands the method is it possible to do less work and get more re-
sults, and in this, the Buddha left us the best example of a model
educator.

Difficulties, Eight
Difficulties, Eight
八難
A human birth is hard to obtain, and a chance to hear the Buddhist
teachings is hard to encounter. Even if one obtains a human birth,
one does not necessarily get a chance to hear the Buddhist teach-
ings, and even less so if one is reborn in other realms of existence.
According to the sutras, there are eight kinds of difficulty that im-
D
pede one’s ability to learn Buddhism:
1. Hell (在地獄難)
Due to their past negative karma, beings reborn in the hell realms
dwell in a long night of darkness, for they must endure hell’s many
forms of suffering without respite. Therefore, they cannot see the
Buddha nor hear his teachings.
2. The Realm of Hungry Ghosts (在餓鬼難)

Some beings reborn as hungry ghosts do not even hear of water for
kalpas, and some must wait and beg for wash water, blood, pus,
and sewage sludge in the human world. Others may get their fill
for a time, only to be driven away by knives and sticks. In multi-
tudes that fill the rivers and plug up the seas, their suffering is infi-
nite. Therefore, they cannot see the Buddha nor hear his teachings.
3. The Animal Realm (在畜生難)

There are many classes of animals, with each linked to a particular kar-
mic cause. Some are raised as domesticated animals. Others live in the
mountains and oceans or other places. They are beaten and killed or fall
prey to one another and are eaten. The suffering they bear is limitless.
Therefore, they cannot see the Buddha nor hear his teachings.

Difficulties, Eight
4. The Long-life Heaven (在長壽天難)

Beings reborn in the Long-life Heaven, also known Unconscious
Heaven, live for five hundred kalpas. The beings reborn in this
realm are completely without thought, like a hibernating ani-
mal. Many outsiders who cultivate non-Buddhist practices are
reborn here, such that they cannot see the Buddha or hear his
D teachings.
5. The Excellent Continent (在邊地之鬱單越難)

In Buddhism, there is a land adjacent to our own world of
Jambudvipa called Uttara-Kuru, the “excellent continent.” Those
who are reborn in Uttara-Kuru enjoy a lifespan of one thousand
years, and no one dies young. Those who live there only crave
pleasure, and for that reason, they cannot receive the teachings of
liberation, and no sages appear there. As such, they are unable to
see the Buddha or hear his teachings.
6. Physical and Mental Disability (盲聾瘖啞難)

Though some people may be born in a place where the Dharma
exists, their karmic impediments may prevent them from being
able to see the Buddha and hear his teachings by being born blind,
deaf, or dumb. Such people are not complete in their sense facul-
ties, so even when the Buddha is in the world, they are unable to
hear and see him.
7. Birth as a Philosopher (世智辯聰難)

Though philosophers may be intelligent, they can easily become
enamored with the texts of non-Buddhist teachings. Many do not
believe in the true, supramundane Dharma.

Difficulties, Eight
8. Birth Between Buddhas (生在佛前佛後難)

Burdened with karma and lacking positive conditions, some beings
are born at a time when a Buddha has not appeared in the world.
Therefore, one cannot see the Buddha nor hear his teachings.
According to the Agama sutras, undertaking the eight precepts

can ameliorate the eight difficulties. Additionally, the Establishing
the Truth Treatise states that one can prevent these difficulties
D
through four methods:
1. By dwelling in a good place, one will be born where the

Dharma exists.
2. By relying upon good people, one will be born when the
Buddha is in the world.
3. By making the right vows, one will be able to have right view.
4. By laying down wholesome roots for the future, one will
become complete in physical and mental faculties.
Though these difficulties have been given as eight particular

items, in reality, they are each expressions of the fact that it is hard
to be born when the Buddha is in the world, it is hard to hear the
Buddha’s teachings, and it is hard to be born as a human being.
For this reason, one should have a penitent mind and remember
the verse:
When the Buddha was in the world, I was lost,

After the Buddha passed into nirvana I was born.
I repent for all my many karmic obstacles
That have prevented me from seeing the
Tathagata’s golden-hued body.

Disciples of the Buddha, Ten Great
One should also remember the difficulty of obtaining a human

rebirth, as in the couplet:
Hard it is to obtain a human body, but now I

have obtained one;
Hard it is to hear the Buddha’s teaching, but now
D I have heard them.
It is important to value the rare opportunity to be born as a

human being, see the Buddha, and hear the Dharma. If you are not
liberated in this life, which lifetime will you be? Only by having
this kind of attitude towards Buddhist practice will one ever come
in direct contact with the truth.
Disability
盲聾瘖啞
See: Difficulties, eight; field of merit.

十大弟子
During the time of Sakyamuni Buddha, the founder of Buddhism,
many disciples came to take refuge in him, the most well-known
being a group called the “ten great disciples.” Each of the ten dis-
ciples was distinguished for being the best in a particular area of
the Dharma:
1. Sariputra: Foremost in Wisdom (舍利弗)

Sariputra was born in Kalapinaka, in the Kingdom of Magadha.
His father was a famous and learned Brahman, while his maternal

uncle was Kausthila. At the age of eight, Sariputra was already

well-regarded for his knowledge of the Vedas. Upon encounter-
ing the bhiksu Asvajit, Sariputra became a disciple of the Buddha.
He was almost eighty-one when he entered final nirvana, three
months before the Buddha did.
2. Maudgalyayana: Foremost in Supernatural Powers

(目犍連)
D
Maudgalyayana, a high-minded scholar, joined the monastic or-
der together with Sariputra, and attained awakening in only sev-
en days. Maudgalyayana possessed great supernatural powers,
attaining awakening about ten days earlier than Sariputra. He
was known for being a filial son. Maudgalyayana was ultimately
stoned to death by a group of Nigranthas who attacked him for
being Buddhist.
3. Purna: Foremost in Teaching the Dharma (富樓那)

Purna was a pampered son from a rich family. After entering the
monastic community, he became a persuasive speaker who would
enthusiastically teach the Dharma.
4. Subhuti: Foremost in Understanding Emptiness

(須菩提)
Subhuti was a kind person who found joy in doing good and
enjoyed being generous. He practiced the samadhi of non-con-
tention and would sit in a cave contemplating emptiness, in-
spiring heavenly beings to rain down flowers from the sky in
admiration.

5. Mahakatyayana: Foremost in Debating the Dharma

(迦旃延)
He came from Ujjeni in the southern Indian kingdom of Avanti
and was the nephew of the seer, Asita. He excelled at explaining
the Dharma and was known for being foremost in debate.
6. Mahakasyapa: Foremost in Austerities (大迦葉)

D Mahakasyapa was born to an extremely wealthy family. He was
married to a beautiful wife for twelve years, though they were
married in name only, as they both were celibate practitioners.
After he joined the monastic order, Mahakasyapa was steadfast
and conservative in his approach and diligently practiced austeri-
ties. In the end, he received Dharma transmission from the Buddha,
becoming the first Chan patriarch.
7. Aniruddha: Foremost in Heavenly Vision (阿那律)

Aniruddha was the Buddha’s cousin and a descendent of the royal
family. Owing to his diligent practice, he became blind in both
eyes, though afterwards attained heavenly vision.
8. Upali: Foremost in Monastic Discipline (優婆離)

Upali came from a lower class family and served in the palace as
a barber for the royal princes, like Aniruddha. Later, after joining
the monastic order, his position put him before the princes, as he
was a more senior disciple and thus received the obeisance of the
princely monks. This shows Buddhism’s egalitarian spirit.
9. Ananda: Foremost in Having Heard Much (阿難陀)

Ananda was the younger brother of Devadatta and served as
the Buddha’s attendant. He was known for being particularly

handsome and also for requesting that the Buddha establish the
bhiksuni order.
10. Rahula: Foremost in Esoteric Practices (羅睺羅)

Rahula was a very fortunate person, as he was not only the
Buddha’s son but had Sariputra as his teacher. Rahula was the first
novice monk. Pure of heart and energetic, Rahula practiced hard
and attained awakening all because the Buddha had severely rep-
D
rimanded him.

E
Earth
地
See: Elements, four great.
Effects of Karma of the Three Time Periods

三時業
See also: Karma of the three time periods; Karma, three types of.
Karma, cause and effect, is the law of the universe, as well as the
moral law governing pleasure and pain in human life. Karmic ef-
fects control human destiny. The effects of karma are created by
one’s own actions rather than some supernatural power, giving
equal opportunity to all without any special considerations. Karma
offers us a bright future and limitless hope, and the effects of karma
manifest regardless of social status.
There are those who feel that they have been loyal and
cheated no one and yet have been poor their whole life, while
others took advantage of every opportunity by trickery and be-
came millionaires. There are also those who feel that they have

been good sons and daughters who take care of their parents
and yet are often sick, while others act badly towards their par-
ents and yet are always healthy. What is the karmic explanation
for this?
This is not the way that karma works. Loyalty and honesty
versus opportunistic trickery are moral causes and effects; fame
and fortune versus poverty are economic causes and effects; and
a sound body versus a sick one are health-related causes and con-
ditions. If a person is loyal and honest but does not take care of
his finances, he will certainly end up poor. The unfilial sons and E
daughters described above pay attention to their health and nu-
trition, so naturally they have healthy bodies. Karma cannot be
understood by mixing these things together.
There is a Buddhist saying, “In the end, good and bad have
their reward or retribution. The only question that remains is
whether it comes sooner or later.” The time between when an ac-
tion is performed and its karmic effect reaches fruition varies. Just
as some seeds may be planted in the spring and be harvested in the
fall, while others may only be harvested next year or even many
years after, there are three categories of time in which karmic ef-
fects manifest:
1. Karmic effects in this life (現報業)

Do good in this life, and you will enjoy blessings in this life; do
bad in this life, and you will suffer disasters in this life. You help
others, and others will help you; you harm others, and others
will harm you. This is very direct, and as such, karma is very
realistic. No matter who you are, karma does not dole out special
treatment.

Elements, Four Great
2. Karmic effects in the next life (生報業)

In some instances, doing good or bad will only manifest as positive
or negative karmic effects in the next life, but there will certainly
come a day when the planted seeds will sprout, flower, and bear
fruit. If you have yet to experience the negative effects of a bad
deed, don’t count yourself lucky, for spreading vines grow quickly.
Positive and negative causes and conditions follow us just like a
shadow, for they cannot be escaped.
E 3. Karmic effects in future lives (後報業)

Everything in this world will one day disappear, except for karma.
Whether it is the next life, the one after that, or billions of lifetimes
later, if a karmic effect has yet to manifest, it surely will once the
causes and conditions have matured. There is a Buddhist saying,
“Good is rewarded with good, and bad is repaid with bad. Do not
worry that there is no effect, for the time is not yet right.”
Karma is absolute freedom, for one experiences the conse-

quences of one’s own actions, and no one can exchange theirs with
another.
Effort, Right
正勤
See: Path, noble eightfold; right effort.

四大皆空
Once, while Chan Master Foyin of the Song dynasty (1032-1098 CE)
was giving a teaching, the great scholar and poet Su Shi (1037-1101 CE)

entered the hall. At the time, all the seats were occupied, so the
Chan master spoke to Su Shi in the epigrammatic style of the Chan
School: “There’s no seat for the scholar!”
Since Su Shi had studied Buddhism and practiced Chan for many
years, he also gave his reply in the Chan style: “How about I borrow
the Chan master’s four great elements and use them as a seat?”
The Chan master then countered with a question: “According
to the Dharma, ‘the four great elements are fundamentally empty
and the five aggregates are without self,’ so just where, sir, are you
going to sit?” Despite all his knowledge of state policies and pro- E
grams, Su Shi was struck dumb by this question.
So, what are the four great elements, and why are they empty?
All the world’s phenomena, be they plants, animals, or non-
sentient things, and whether they are as massive as the universe
itself or as small as a flower or a blade of grass, all are made up of
the four great elements. The four great elements are earth, water,
fire, and wind:
Earth (地)
The earth element includes anything that has the quality of hard-
ness and solidity. The earth element can support all things. Solid
parts of the human body like hair, teeth, nails, skin, bone, muscle,
and soft tissue all belong to the earth element.
Water (水)
The water element includes anything that has the quality of wet-
ness or fluidity. The water element can sustain all things. The fluids
of the human body like spittle, mucus, pus, blood, saliva, phlegm,
tears, and body fluids all belong to the water element.

Fire (火)
The fire element includes anything that has the quality of heat. The
fire element can warm up all things. The human body’s warmth
and temperature belong to the fire element.
Wind (風)
The wind element includes anything that has the quality of move-
ment. The air element can nurture all things. The parts of the hu-
man body that move, like the in-breath and the out-breath all be-
E long to the wind element.
Human beings are not the only thing made of the four great el-
ements; plants like flowers and grasses are as well. For these plants
to grow, they require some fertile “earth,” a suitable amount of “wa-
ter,” the warming “fire” of the sun, and the “wind” of the air. If any
one of these elements is lacking, then the plant will be unable to
sprout and develop, let alone flower and bear fruit.
The reason human life can exist is because of the combination
of the four great elements. Any imbalance amongst the four great
elements will lead to illness, and when the four great elements dis-
perse, death occurs. Another way to look at it is that things which
are formed through the combination of conditions are destroyed
when those conditions disperse. There are no exceptions.
When it is said that the four great elements are “empty,” this
does not mean that earth, water, fire, and wind have disappeared.
Instead, it means that all phenomena are formed out of a com-
bination of dependent causes and conditions consisting of the
four main elements of earth, water, fire, and wind. If this com-
bination of causes and conditions is lacking, then no phenomena
are produced. It is because all things arise through this process of

Esoteric School
dependent origination that the four great elements are said to be

“empty.”
It is important to note that the four great elements do not be-
come empty only when the conditions supporting a phenomena
have dispersed. Even when a flower has just bloomed or a person
is in the best of health, from the perspective of dependent origina-
tion, the flower and the person are fundamentally empty.
Emptiness does not “destroy” existence, nor is it the same as
non-existence. If one does not comprehend causality, then one will
not understand the truth of the Dharma, that “the four great ele- E
ments are fundamentally empty and the five aggregates are with-
out self.”
Empathy
同事
See: Means of embracing, four.
Emptiness
空
Equanimity
捨
See: Immeasurable minds, four.
Esoteric School
密宗
See: Schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight.

F
Faith
信仰
See: Practice, four stages of; spiritual wealth, seven kinds of;
supports, three.
Fame
名
See: Desires, five.
Faxiang School
法相宗
Fayan School
法眼宗
See: Chan schools.

Feeling
Feeling
受
See: Aggregates, five; dependent origination.
Field of Merit
八種福田
See also: Merit and wisdom.
The Buddhist sutras often use planting a field as a metaphor for

generosity. For example, a farmer must select a good field and
work hard at ploughing and weeding before he can bring in a
bountiful harvest. In the same way, in order for there to be merit F
when performing acts of generosity, one must select the appropri-
ate recipient to give to and understand that the giver, the gift, and
the recipient are empty.
According to the Buddhist sutras, there are eight categories
of people in this world who are worthy recipients of our gen-
erosity: the Buddha, sages, the monastic community, individual
monks, teachers, one’s father, one’s mother, and the sick. But in
terms of our modern society, these are: the Triple Gem, spiri-
tual practitioners, one’s parents, teachers, the sick, the physically
impaired, crisis victims, and groups helping the disadvantaged.
These constitute the kinds of people worthy of our generosity
and support.
1. The Triple Gem (三寶)

The Triple Gem is the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. The Buddha is
the one who has realized the truth of the universe and human life.
The Buddha has awakened himself, awakened others, and com-
pleted his mission of awakening. By respectfully making offerings

Feeling
to the Triple Gem, we can obtain all merit and eliminate wrongdo-
ing. This is why it is called a field of merit.
2. Spiritual Practitioners (修道者)

The term “spiritual practitioners” includes those who vow to
practice the bodhisattva path and liberate all sentient beings, but
it also includes teachers of other religions such as pastors, nuns,
and priests, as well as experts and scholars who possess special-
ized knowledge and who can contribute their learning for the
benefit of the people. All such people are worthy of our respect
and support.
F
3. Parents (父母)
Our fathers are the source of our life and kindly raise us. With
discipline and guidance, they provide for us from the time we are
toddlers until we grow up; such is the vastness of their kindness.
Our mothers bear us in the womb and give birth to us. They ex-
pend great effort to feed us, protect us, support us, and raise us
with caring thoughts and hard work; such is the vastness of their
kindness. If we support our parents with filial love, then we will
naturally obtain merit.
4. Teachers (師長)
Although parents raise our physical bodies, without the worldly
and spiritual teachers to teach us, we would not know about reason
and human sentiment; and a person without reason and human
sentiment is no different from a wild beast. We should realize that
our teachers are the parents of our wisdom, and they should be
respected and honored.

Feeling
5. The Sick (病人)

The Buddha said, “Of the eight fields of merit, treating the sick is
the greatest.” This shows the Buddha’s emphasis on caring for the
sick. Treating the sick is not just a way of seeking merit; it is also
a form of practice. Buddhist disciples should vow to become the
doctors and nurses of all sentient beings. When we see a sick per-
son, we should reflect upon their suffering and devote ourselves to
aiding their treatment and providing medicine. In this way, we will
attain merit. Thus, the sick are known as a field of merit.
6. The Physically Impaired (殘障)

Often, those who are physically impaired cannot make a living. We F
can allow them to be more independent by supplying mental and
physical treatment, providing them with certain skills, or offering
them employment opportunities. In this way, we can provide help.
7. Crisis Victims (急難)

There is a saying that “It is better to help those in a crisis than those
in poverty.” In this instance, “crisis” refers to natural and human-
made disasters such as wars, earthquakes, floods, or sudden emer-
gencies that affect families. To extend a helping hand at the time
when it is most needed and to aide those facing imminent disaster
is truly a way to bring about infinite merit.
8. Groups Helping the Disadvantaged (弱勢團體)

In society today, there are public welfare groups that are actively
engaged in the relief work of assisting child prostitutes, provid-
ing protection against AIDS, helping mentally impaired children,
facially disfigured people, and victims of child abuse or sexual vio-
lence against women. Many of these organizations suffer from a

Friends, Four Kinds of
shortage of funds to cover their expenses, and they are unable to

carry out their work. By donating funds to assist these groups, we
are indirectly engaging in social welfare and helping to solve social
problems. The significance of such help is quite extraordinary and
should be encouraged.
Fire
火
Flower Adornment Sutra

F 華嚴經
Food
食
See: Desires, five; meal contemplations, five; offerings, four; robe
and bowl.
Form
色
See: Aggregates, five.

友有四品
See also: Dharma friends.
Everyone in the world needs friends, but there are good friends
and bad friends. Making good friends is like entering a room full of
orchids; after a while, you will no longer smell the sweet fragrance.

Making bad friends is like entering a fish shop; after a while, you
will no longer smell the pungent stench. We must be careful about
our friendships.
The Bei Sutra states that there are four kinds of friendship:
1. Friendship Like a Flower (有友如花)

Friends who treat your friendship like a flower praise, flatter, and
follow you when you possess power and wealth, but as soon as you
are no longer useful or fall on hard times, they will turn their backs
and abandon you. This kind of friend despises poverty and curries
favor with the rich, treating you like a flower: when a flower is
fresh and beautiful, it is treasured, but when the flower wilts, it is F
discarded. Such people draw near the rich and powerful, and aban-
don the poor and the lowly.
2. Friendship Like a Balance-scale (有友如秤)

There are some friends who treat their friendship like a balanc-
escale: if you are weighty and important, the scale will shift, and
they will bow their heads to you; but as soon as you lose impor-
tance, they will tower above you. Just as a balance-scale tips in one
direction with a heavy weight and tips the other way with a light
weight, when you are successful, hold an important position, and
wield power, such a friend will serve you on bended knee, bowing
low to you as they flatter you to curry favor. But once your reputa-
tion and power are gone, they will hold their heads high and look
down upon you.
3. Friendship Like a Mountain (有友如山)

Friends whose friendships are like a mountain are broad and open-
minded, for they can support many friends, just as a mountain

can support all the plant and animal life that lives upon it. Such
friends are as valuable as a mountain of gold, for when they are
powerful, they honor others, and when they are rich, they share
their enjoyments.
4. Friendship Like the Ground (有友如地)

Friends whose friendships are like the ground take on respon-
sibilities on your behalf whenever there is a need. They share in
your troubles and even give support regardless of the cost, nev-
er expecting anything in return, just like the solid ground. The
ground supports all living things and bears flowers and fruit. It
F even allows people to walk over it, accepting all without the slight-
est complaint. Friends whose friendships are like the ground are
generous and nurturing, just like the ground which provides grain
and abundance, unstinting in kindness.
We make friends in order to improve one another’s character
and help each other out. As the saying goes, “good friends are one’s
best relations.” As the examples stated above, we should stay away
from friendships like flowers and balance-scales, and draw near
those friendships which exert a positive moral influence, as in the
friendships like mountains and ground.

G
Gem, Triple
三寶
What is the Triple Gem? The Triple Gem is the Buddha, the Dharma,
and the Sangha.
Buddha (佛)
Buddha is a Sanskrit word which means “noble awakened one.”
The Buddha is one who has awakened himself, awakened oth-
ers, and completed his mission of awakening. Generally, when
“the Buddha” is mentioned, it refers to the founder of Buddhism,
Sakyamuni Buddha.
Sakyamuni Buddha attained complete realization under the
bodhi tree, attained true, unsurpassed awakening, and brought lib-
eration to infinite sentient beings. With his great compassion, great
wisdom, and great supernatural powers, he became the founder
of Buddhism for this Saha world and the “teacher of human and
heavenly beings.”

Gem, Triple
Dharma (法)
Dharma is a Sanskrit word which refers to the Tripitaka, the collec-
tion of the Buddha’s teachings, with its twelve divisions.
All the teachings the Buddha proclaimed at more than three
hundred Dharma assemblies over the course of his forty-nine year
teaching career in this world were complied together by his dis-
ciples Ananda and Mahakasyapa into the sutra, vinaya, and ab-
hidharma divisions of the Tripitaka that have been circulating in
the world until today. The Tripitaka contains explanations of the
truths of life and the universe. It is a precious raft that ferries one
across the ocean of suffering, leading us away from suffering and
towards liberation.
Sangha (僧)
G Sangha is a Sanskrit word which means community, peace and
happiness, and purity. Generally, the male and female monastics
are known as the sangha, the monastic community.
The sangha is heir to the work of the Buddha and teaches the
Dharma for the benefit of living beings. The monastic community
guides sentient beings as they eliminate afflictions and free them-
selves from the cycle of birth and death.
In addition to this standard formula, there are other groupings

of the Triple Gem:
The Manifested Triple Gem (化相三寶)

In this formulation, Sakyamuni Buddha is the Buddha Gem, the Four
Noble Truths and the twelve links of dependent origination are the
Dharma Gem, and the group of the first five bhiksus is the Sangha
Gem. This is also sometimes called the “Original Triple Gem.”

Giving
The Maintained Triple Gem (住持三寶)

This refers to sacred images of the Buddha as the Buddha Gem, the
Tripitaka as the Dharma Gem, and all bhiksus and bhiksunis as the
Sangha Gem. This is also called the “Forever Abiding Triple Gem.”
The True Triple Gem (真實三寶)

Here, the Triple Gem is represented by the Dharmakaya,
Nirmanakaya, and Sambhogakaya. This grouping has many names,
including the “Triple Gem of Intrinsic Nature,” the “Triple Gem of
One Essence,” and the “Fundamental Essence of the Triple Gem.”
The Triple Gem possesses unsurpassed merit. When compared

to the founder, teachings, and followers of other religions, the
Triple Gem is the most perfect and pure. The Triple Gem is a light
that shines in darkness, a ship that crosses the ocean of suffering,
G
the sweet rain that douses the blazing house, and the guiding star
that points the way for those who are lost. That is why we take
refuge in the Triple Gem.
Ghost
餓鬼
Giving
三輪體空
See also: Means of embracing, four; perfections, six.
In order for an act of generosity to occur, there must be three key

elements: the giver, the recipient, and the gift. In Buddhism, these
are sometimes called sanlun (三輪), “three spheres.” A Buddhist

Giving
sutra says that, “As the mind, the field, and the object vary, so too
can superior and inferior karmic results be distinguished.” In this
passage, the “mind” refers to the giver, the “field” to the recipient,
and the “object” to the gift. These three components are the causes
which determine if the karmic effect of the act of generosity will be
great or small. Let us examine each one by one:
1. The Giver (施者)

The motivation of the person performing the act of generosity
must be sincere and must not be done in the hopes of seeking any
favors in return, or any praise or glory. The correct attitude for
someone giving a gift involves:
• Joy, such that the gift is given with a happy heart and does
G not irritate oneself or others.
• Respect, such that the gift is given without pride or dis-
dain and demeans no one.
• Compassion, such that the giver sees all sentient beings
as equal with him or herself and wishes that they may be
free from poverty and have their hopes fulfilled.
2. The Recipient (受者)

Giving is like planting a field: regardless of the seeds being plant-
ed, they must be planted in a good field to yield a good harvest.
Therefore, when performing acts of generosity, it is important to
select the best field of merit. There are two types of “fields” which
are the most suitable:
• Those worthy of sympathy, such as helpless people who

are in dire need of assistance like widowers, widows,

Giving
orphans, childless couples, the poor, the destitute, and the

sick who are unable to seek medical attention, as well as
those who have passed away but cannot afford a burial.
• Those worthy of respect, such as the Triple Gem, parents,
teachers, and elders. Among these, the Triple Gem is the
best field of merit.
3. The Gift (施物)

There are three main types of gifts: the gift of wealth, the gift of the
Dharma, and the gift of fearlessness. There is a saying that “the gift
of wealth and the gift of Dharma are equal and without any dis-
tinction.” This refers to Buddhists providing the means of support
to a Dharma teacher while the teacher reciprocates with teachings
of the Dharma. In this instance, both are said to generate the same
unsurpassed merit. But speaking in a strictly comparative sense,
G
as the sutras say, “among all gifts, the gift of the Dharma is the
best.” The gift of wealth is limited, finite, and defiled; it can only
be of benefit in this present life and, even then, only for a short
time. The gift of Dharma is limitless, infinite, and inexhaustible; it
bestows benefit in this present life which continues on for lifetime
after lifetime. That is why it is said in the Diamond Sutra that if
someone were to give heaps of the seven treasures such that it
filled the great three thousandfold world system, the merit of this
gift would not be as great as having faith in the sutra’s four-line
verse and explaining it to others. The merit of that gift of Dharma
would be hundreds of thousands of times greater than merit ob-
tained through the giving of wealth, food, and drink.
Though the merit of a gift will vary depending on the dif-

ferences between the mind, the field, and the object given, the

Gratitude, Four Kinds of
greatest act of generosity is “generosity without notions.” There is

a Buddhist saying that “Wealth enters the temple gate and merit
is credited to the generous benefactor.” Acts of generosity should
be empty and free of notions, such that there is no “I” who does
the giving, no recipient, and no gift. In this way, there no longer
remains any thought of seeking favors in return. The greatest merit
of all is generated only when the “three spheres” of giver, recipient,
and gift are all empty.

四恩總報
Appreciating kindness and showing gratitude is a fundamental
G part of being human. Buddhists in particular should emulate the
Buddha’s spirit of unconditional loving-kindness and compassion
by expressing gratitude for the “four kindnesses” and rendering as-
sistance to those in the three lower realms. The four kindnesses are:
1. Kindness of Parents (父母恩)

Our parents brought us into the world. They raised and educated
us. If it were not for our parents, we would not be here today.
In particular, our mothers carried us in the womb for nine to ten
months and fed us by hand for three years. They kept us dry and
endured much bitterness and suffering for us. The kindness of a
mother is higher than heaven, and their love is deeper than the
ocean. That is why the Buddha’s Great Skillful Means of Gratitude
Sutra says that parents show the greatest kindness within the three
realms. To express our gratitude for the kindness of our parents,
we should give to them true faith in Buddhism and offer them

liberation so that they may grow in wisdom towards awakening

and put an end to the cycle of birth and death. This is the highest
supramundane way of honoring one’s parents.
2. Kindness of Sentient Beings (眾生恩)

Since beginningless time, all sentient beings throughout their nu-
merous lifetimes have been each other’s parents. In addition, sen-
tient beings have shown us kindness through the various comforts
and conveniences that they provide. To show our gratitude for the
kindness of sentient beings, we can practice the bodhisattva path
in order to help sentient beings be liberated from the cycle of birth
and death within the six realms of existence.
3. Kindness of One’s Country (國家恩)

Our parents bore and raised our physical body, but it was society
G
as a whole which provided for much of our daily needs. It is be-
cause of the protection that has been provided to us by our country
that we are able to live securely and be happy in our homes and
jobs. If a country is destroyed, then its people will become lost as
refugees with no place to call home. That is why we should express
gratitude for our country. Therefore, each of us should serve our
country faithfully and fulfill our duties in whatever position or
post we hold. In this way, we can repay the kindness of our coun-
try for safeguarding our lives.
4. Kindness of the Triple Gem (三寶恩)

The Triple Gem is the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. These three
are the light of the world, and exhibit unimaginable kindness. The
Buddha is described as having ten kinds of kindness:

1. The kindness of his resolve to bring universal liberation.

2. The kindness of his self-sacrifice in previous lives.
3. The kindness of consistent altruism.
4. The kindness of manifesting in six realms of existence.
5. The kindness of pursuing liberation for sentient beings.
6. The kindness of his great compassion.
7. The kindness of appearing as a human being in accor-
dance with the capacity of his audience and concealing
his true form.
8. The kindness of teaching provisional teachings before ul-
timate teachings in accordance with the capacity of his
audience.
9. The kindness of entering final nirvana to inspire apprecia-
tion for the rare presence of a Buddha.
G 10. The kindness of living only eighty years rather than a full
life-span of one hundred so that the remaining blessings
could be left to Buddhists of later ages and that the teach-
ings would remain so they could be practiced.
The Dharma is the truth of the world that can guide sentient
beings out of the ocean of the cycle of birth and death to the other
shore of nirvana. All the Buddhas of the past, present, and fu-
ture practice according to the Dharma so that they may end all
obstacles, attain awakening, and benefit sentient beings forever.
The sangha persistently brings benefit to sentient beings, for the
monastic community is ever mindful of this task. The Triple Gem
allows us to achieve ultimate liberation; this in and of itself is a
great, vast act of kindness. Therefore, we should respect the Triple
Gem with the utmost sincerity, and truly practice the Dharma.

Guiyang School
A Buddhist sutra says, “Though those with gratitude are in the

cycle of birth and death, their roots of virtue are not destroyed.
Those who have no gratitude eliminate the roots of their virtue.
That is why all Buddhas praise those with gratitude.” Buddhism
emphasizes gratitude, particularly filial piety, for not only should
we repay the kindness of our parents of this lifetime, but we should
widen our focus to our parents of all our lifetimes. Gratitude should
begin with one’s own family but should expand to encompass so-
ciety as a whole and eventually grow to encompass all sentient
beings, so that all one’s parents and family members for all time
can attain liberation. Buddhism is an expression of filial piety and
gratitude in its ultimate form.
Greed G
貪
See: Poisons, three.
Grounds, ten
十地
See: Bodhisattva path, ten grounds of.
Guanyin Bodhisattva
觀音
See: Mountains, four great; noble ones of the West, three.
Guiyang School
溈仰宗
See: Chan schools.

H
Hanshan, Master
憨山大師
See: Masters of the Ming dynasty, four.
Harmony, Six Points of Reverent

六和合僧
It is said that, “As long as the precepts abide, so too will the
monastic order; and as long as the monastic order abides, so too
will the Dharma.” The Buddhist monastic community is called
the sangha in Sanskrit, which means “harmonious community.”
This is because the sangha practices and lives in harmony. All
must eliminate the same afflictions and realize the same truth.
They are unified in body, speech, and mind according to six
points called the “six points of reverent harmony.” These points
are as follows:

1. Harmony in view through sharing the same understanding

(見和同解)
This means to share a common view and share an understanding
of the Dharma. The Dharma is accepted as the highest standard for
all matters, a proper course that cannot be abandoned.
2. Moral harmony through sharing the same precepts

(戒和同修)
Everyone is equal under the monastic precepts, such that by de-
veloping the habit of observing the rules, life will be fair and
reasonable.
3. Economic harmony through sharing things equally

(利和同均)
Equitable distribution of economic resources and sharing together
in the benefits and welfare of those resources will ensure that ev-
eryone can live safely and contentedly. H
4. Mental harmony through shared happiness (意和同悅)
Sharing the same goals and ideals, without comparing oneself to
others, seeing things in terms of success or failure, or keeping score
of who is right or wrong. This creates a harmony that is broad-
minded in purpose.
5. Verbal harmony through avoiding disputes (口和無諍)

This is the harmony that comes from not using unwholesome
speech: no one is dishonest, harsh, divisive, or speaking idle
chatter. Instead, people speak to one another sincerely and
tactfully.

Heaven
6. Physical harmony through living together (身和同住)

This means having conduct that does not violate others and is built
upon mutual respect and support so that the community can live
together in equality and harmony.
The monastic community is a crucible that molds one’s na-

ture and character. It is a force that collectively maintains the true
Dharma and brings liberation to sentient beings. This is how im-
portant the monastic community is. The six points of reverent har-
mony not only lay the foundation for the monastic community,
but they also establish a family system that has been transformed
by Buddhism, is pure and loving, and can be used as a basis for a
peaceful and happy society.
Heaven
H 三界二十八天
See also: Dharma realms, ten; difficulties, eight; heaven of the
thirty-three gods.
There are many religions that believe in the existence of heaven

and hell, and Buddhism, too, affirms their existence. In Buddhist
cosmology, heaven is divided into twenty-eight levels. These twen-
ty-eight heavens exist within three different realms: the desire
realm, in which there exists six levels of heaven, the form realm,
in which there exists eighteen levels of heaven, and the formless
realm, in which there exists four levels of heaven.
1. Six Heavens of the Desire Realm (欲界六天)

The beings who live in the six heavens of the desire realm are very
similar to human beings. They have material bodies and physical

Heaven
needs just as we do, and they enjoy the spiritual life. These beings
also excessively indulge in the desires for food, drink, and sex; this
is why it is said that these heavens are located in the “desire realm.”
The six heavens of the desire realm are:
1. Caturmaharajika Heaven (四天王天), also known as the

heaven of the four kings.
2. Trayastrimsat Heaven (忉利天), also known as the heav-
en of the thirty-three gods.
3. Yama Heaven (夜摩天), also known as the heaven of
timely restraint.
4. Tusita Heaven (兜率天), also known as the heaven of
contentedness.
5. Nirmanarati Heaven (化樂天), also known as the heaven
of joyful creation.
6. Paranirmita-vasavartin Heaven (他化自在天), also
known as the heaven of robbing others’ pleasure. H
In addition to the six heavens mentioned above, there are also
five other domains within the desire realm: the human realm with
its four continents, the asura realm, the animal realm, the hungry
ghost realm, and the hell realm.
2. The Eighteen Heavens of the Form Realm (色界十八天)

The beings who reside in the heavens of the form realm lack the
desire for sex, food, and drink. They also are superior to human be-
ings in beauty, spiritual love, community, and social organization.
These beings are sustained by the pleasure of meditation as we are
sustained by food. This is why they are known as the heavens of
the “form realm”:

Heaven
Heavens of the first dhyana:

1. Brahma-parisadya Heaven (梵眾天), also known as the
heaven of the followers of Brahma.
2. Brahma-purohita Heaven (梵輔天), also known as the
heaven of the ministers of Brahma.
3. Mahabrahma Heaven (大梵天), also known as the heaven
of the great Brahma.
Heavens of the second dhyana:

4. Parittabha Heaven (少光天), also known as the heaven of
limited radiance.
5. Apramanabha Heaven (無量光天), also known as the
heaven of infinite radiance.
6. Abhasvara Heaven (光音天), also known as the heaven of
radiant sound.
H Heavens of the third dhyana:

7. Parittasubha Heaven (少淨天), also known as the heaven
of limited purity.
8. Apramanasubha Heaven (無量淨天) also known as the
heaven of infinite purity.
9. Subhakrtsna Heaven (遍淨天), also known as the heaven
of pervasive purity.
Heavens of the fourth dhyana:

10. Punyaprasava Heaven (福生天), also known as the heav-
en produced by virtue.
11. Anabhraka Heaven (福愛天), also known as the heaven
of lovers of virtue.

Heaven
12. Brhatphala Heaven (廣果天), also known as the heaven of

bountiful fruits.
13. Asamjnisattvah Heaven (無想天), also known as the
heaven without thought.
14. Avrha Heaven (無煩天), also known as the heaven with-
out affliction.
15. Atapa Heaven (無熱天), also known as the heaven with-
out heat.
16. Sudarsana Heaven (善見天), also known as the heaven of
skillful vision.
17. Sudrsa Heaven (善現天), also known as the heaven of
skillful manifestation.
18. Akanistha Heaven (色究竟天等), also known as the su-
preme heaven of the form realm.
3. The Four Heavens of the Formless Realm (無色界四天)

Those beings who reside in the heavens of the formless realm H
have already completely transcended the impediments caused
by sex, food, and the physical form. They are not attached to
any form of appearance and only have a purely spiritual exis-
tence. Just as in the form realm, these beings subsist on medita-
tive bliss and consciousness itself. The heavens of the formless
realm are:
1. Akasanantyayatana Heaven (空無邊處天), also known as

the heaven of limitless space.
2. Vijnananantyayatana Heaven (識無邊處天), also known
as the heaven of limitless consciousness.
3. Akiṃcanyaayatana Heaven (無所有處天), also known as
the heaven of nothingness.

Heaven of the Thirty-Three Gods
4. Naiva-samjnanasamjnayatana Heaven (非想非非想處

天), also known as the heaven of neither thought nor
non-thought.
The twenty-eight heavens mentioned above may be consid-

ered superior or inferior to each other in terms of how pleasur-
able they are, but they are all still realms of delusion, for it is
impossible for heavenly beings to escape the cycle of birth and
death. That is why the Lotus Sutra says, “The turmoil of the three
realms is like a burning house, for they are filled with a host of
sufferings that are terrible and frightening to behold.” The three
realms are full of the suffering of birth, old age, sickness, and
death, and these sufferings harass the bodies and minds of sen-
tient beings like a house on fire, preventing us from dwelling
in peace. That is why sentient beings should look for a way out
of the three realms. Only by attaining nirvana can we be com-
H pletely liberated.

三十三天
See also: Heaven.
There is a heaven beyond: the heaven of the

thirty-three gods.
Beyond the sky are the heavenly immortals.
Such heavenly immortals were once ordinary
people,
Though one doubts that the minds of ordinary
people are so resolute.

In Buddhist cosmology, there are many layers of heavenly realms,

but these realms are not so far away that they cannot be reached.
As long as ordinary individuals strive to do good and accumulate
merit, they have the same opportunity to be reborn in heavenly
realms as heavenly beings.
There is one heavenly realm called sanshisan tian (三十三天),
“heaven of the thirty-three,” or “heaven of the thirty-three gods.”
This does not mean that there are thirty-three heavens. The heav-
en of the thirty-three gods is merely one heavenly realm among
twenty-eight, including the six heavens of the desire realm, the
eighteen heavens of the form realm, and the four heavens of the
formless realm. The heaven of the thirty-three gods is one of the six
heavens of the desire realm and is ruled by Sakra-devanaminindra,
also known as Lord Indra. Within Chinese folk religion, Lord Indra
is aligned with figures such as the Jade Emperor or the Lord of
Heaven.
This particular heaven is notable in Buddhism because the H
Buddha once went there for three months to teach the Dharma to
his mother, Queen Maya, to repay her kindness for giving birth to
him. During this time when the Buddha was gone, King Udayana
of Kausambi had fallen sick over his longing for the Buddha.
His ministers consulted with the Venerable Maudgalyayana,
known as the disciple who was foremost in supernatural powers.
Maudgalyayana used such powers to transport craftsmen to where
the Buddha was teaching so that they could directly observe the
Buddha’s glorious appearance and carve a five-foot tall statue of
the Buddha using the best sandalwood. This is said to be the begin-
ning of the tradition of carving Buddha images.
Among the six realms of existence, the heavenly realms are
where living beings have the greatest karmic rewards and enjoy

the greatest pleasure. Heavenly beings are still subject to the five
signs of decay and re-entry into the cycle of birth and death after
they have exhausted their positive karma. But, when compared
to the human realm, heavens still have many attractive qualities.
For example, the bodies of heavenly beings emit light, and they
can fly freely wherever they please. The extreme pleasures of their
existence exceeds any pain: palaces and gardens are prepared for
their use, and their sublime clothing and food manifest at a single
thought. There is no need to work or rush about as there is in hu-
man life, nor is there any worry of hunger or want.
The Buddhist sutras say that among the various distinctions
of heavenly beings, those who are taller have garments that shine
more brightly. For example, beings of the Brahma-parisadya
Heaven do not wear clothing at all, for they are naturally cloaked
in garments of sublime radiance.
The levels of meditative concentration that are possible in
H the heavenly realms are more enjoyable than those of the human
realm. Heavenly beings are also considerably taller and live longer
than human beings. In terms of height, a height of six feet is about
average for modern humans, but beings in the Caturmaharajika
Heaven reach a height of nine hundred feet if calculated in our
measurements. With each successively higher heavenly realm, the
average height of the beings who reside there increases, with the
supreme heaven of the form realm being home to beings with the
gigantic stature of 265,000 kilometers. The distance from Taipei to
Kaohsiung in Taiwan is only 380 kilometers; which should give us
an idea of the colossal height of these heavenly beings. If a human
being were to gaze up at one, it would be like an ant looking up
at one of us—we could not help but marvel at such perfection and
likely feel that such a state is far beyond our reach.

Hell
Considering the life span of heavenly beings, it is a blessing

for a human being to live to the age of seventy, while anyone
who lives to be one hundred is respected by all. Even Pengzu, the
Chinese sage who was said to live for eight hundred years, would
pale in comparison to the longevity of heavenly beings.
How long do heavenly beings live? Beings who reside in the
Heaven of the Thirty-three Gods live for five hundred “heavenly
years,” which is equivalent of nine million human years. In the
highest formless heaven of neither thought nor non-thought, be-
ings live for eighty thousand large kalpas. Such longevity is be-
yond measure.
Buddhism does not say that we should be satisfied with rebirth
in heaven, though a heavenly rebirth should still be praised, for it
requires many lifetimes of cultivating the ten wholesome actions—
entire kalpas of performing acts of generosity and upholding the
precepts. To be reborn in the higher heavenly realms even requires
attaining levels of meditative concentration. For this reason, there H
is a Chinese saying, “Being reborn in heaven is its own reward.
Immortality is not attained just by seeking it.”
Hell
十八地獄
See also: Avici hell; dharma realms, ten; difficulties, eight.
In Buddhism, doing good leads to rebirth in heaven and doing bad

means falling into hell. Ideas about hell have long had a great and
profound influence upon the folk beliefs of China, in addition to
Buddhism having its own concepts of heaven and hell. In Buddhist
thought, there are eighteen levels of hell, which are comprised of the
eight cold hells of Arbuda Hell, Nirarbuda Hell, Atata Hell, Apapa

Hell
Hell, Huhuva Hell, Utpala Hell, Padma Hell, and Mahapadma Hell;
the eight hot hells of Samjiva Hell, Kaslasutra Hell, Samghata Hell,
Raurava Hell, Maharaurava Hell, Tapana Hell, Mahatapana Hell,
and Avici Hell; the isolated hells; and the adjacent hells. Details for
each of the eighteen hells are listed below:
1. Arbuda Hell (頞浮陀地獄)

Arbuda means “blister,” and in this hell, sentient beings are so tor-
mented by the harsh cold that their skin breaks out in blisters.
2. Nirarbuda Hell (尼羅浮陀地獄)

Nirarbuda means “bursting blister” because the cold has penetrat-
ed the skin all the way to the bone, the blisters covering the body
burst open.
3. Atata Hell (阿吒吒地獄)

H Due to the intense cold of Atata Hell, sentient beings suffering
there cannot move their lips, and are only able to utter the sound
“atata” with their tongue.
4. Apapa Hell (阿婆婆地獄)

Due to the even more intense cold of Apapa Hell, sentient beings
suffering there cannot move their lips, and are only able to utter
the sound “apapa” with their tongue.
5. Huhuva Hell (喉喉婆地獄)

Due to the increasingly extreme cold of Huhuva Hell, sentient be-
ings suffering there cannot move their lips, and are only able to
utter the sound “huhuva” with their tongue.

Hell
6. Utpala Hell (漚波羅地獄)

Utpala means “blue lotus.” This refers to how the skin of sentient
beings suffering in Utpala Hell bursts open under the extreme cold,
resembling blue lotuses.
7. Padma Hell (波頭摩地獄)

Padma means “red lotus.” This refers to how the flesh of sentient
beings suffering in Padma Hell bursts open under the increasingly
extreme cold, resembling red lotuses.
8. Mahapadma Hell (摩訶波頭摩地獄)

Mahapadma means “great red lotus.” This refers to how the flesh
of sentient beings suffering in Mahapadma Hell splits open under
the increasingly extreme cold, such that their whole body appears
covered with giant, red lotuses.
9. Samjiva Hell (等活地獄) H

Samjiva means “being revived.” Sentient beings who have commit-
ted serious crimes fall into Samjiva Hell, where there are punished
by being cut, stabbed, ground up, and flailed. After they have died,
they are immediately revived and brought back to life by a cool
breeze so that they may continue to suffer.
10. Kalasutra Hell (黑繩地獄)

Kalasutra means “black rope.” Just as a carpenter measures out
lumber, the soldiers of hell first use a black rope to measure the
bodies of those who have been consigned to this hell for punish-
ment, after which they proceed to chop and saw their bodies into
pieces.

Hell
11. Samghata Hell (堆壓地獄)

Samghata means “multitude,” refering to the multitude of torture
devices that are gathered together in order to punish those sentient
beings who have committed serious crimes.
12. Raurava Hell (叫喚地獄)

Raurava means “wailing.” In this hell, the soldiers of hell throw
sentient beings into a giant cauldron, where they are boiled alive
and scream and wail in pain. This hell is filled with those who
have committed acts of killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, and
consuming intoxicants.
13. Maharaurava Hell (大叫換地獄)

Maharaurava means “loud wailing.” In this hell, after the soldiers
of hell have boiled sentient beings alive, the wind of their karma
revives them, and they are driven onto a hot iron plate where they
H are fried alive, screaming and wailing loudly from their extreme
suffering. This hell is filled with those who have committed acts of
killing, stealing, sexual misconduct, and lying.
14. Tapana Hell (燒炙地獄)

Tapana means “roasting fires.” This hell is surrounded by a wall of
iron that is heated by intense fires so that everything inside and
outside is roasted and broiled, burning the flesh of the wicked be-
ings reborn there.
15. Mahatapana Hell (大燒炙地獄)

Mahatapana means “great roasting fires.” Here, the soldiers of hell
put wicked beings within a wall of iron, which is then burned with
raging fires until it glows red-hot both inside and outside, roasting

Hell
them alive. Next, the soldiers skewer the wicked with iron pokers
so that they can be burned alive in the flames.
16. Avici Hell (無間地獄)

Avici means “uninterrupted torment,” for the wicked condemned
to this hell experience infinite suffering without respite or pause.
This is the hell of extreme suffering; all those who commit the five
great violations or slander the Mahayana fall into this hell.
17. The Isolated Hells (孤獨地獄)

The isolated hells are spread throughout the four directions and
are generated by the negative karma of each individual. Some are
located within the four continents, others are in mountain valleys,
on mountain tops, or in the open countryside. In these hells, one is
isolated without any companionship.
18. The Adjacent Hells (近邊地獄) H

The adjacent hells are isolated locations spread throughout the
four directions, similar to the isolated hells. Some are near rivers,
while others are underground, and some are situated in the open
air; they have no set location.
Among the three lower realms, beings in hell receive the most
suffering. Sentient beings fall into the hells and experience suffer-
ing in accordance with their karma. Buddhas, on the other hand,
manifest themselves in the hell realms to liberate sentient beings
in accordance with their compassion and vows. For example,
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva vowed: “Not until hell is vacant shall I be-
come a Buddha; only when all sentient beings are liberated will I
attain bodhi.” Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva considered, “If I do not enter

History of Buddhism
hell, then who will?” enabling him to teach liberation throughout

the hell realm, liberating beings from suffering.
History of Buddhism
部派佛教
See also: Chan schools; non-Buddhist schools, six; schools of
Chinese Buddhism, eight.
India is the birthplace of Buddhism, but Buddhism disappeared

from India after only about sixteen hundred years of development.
The history of Buddhism that spanned these centuries can be di-
vided into three periods:
1. The Period of Early Buddhism (原始佛教時期)

This period begins from the time of the Buddha until roughly one
hundred years after the Buddha’s final nirvana. This also includes
H the time when King Asoka was on the throne. During this period,
Buddhism retained much of the theory, system, and thought that
was present during the time of the Buddha.
2. The Period of Sectarian Buddhism (部派佛教時期)

This period covers from roughly one hundred to four hundred
years after the final nirvana of the Buddha. During this time, the
Indian state of Mathura produced Mahadeva, one of the great
transmitters of Buddhism. He authored five controversial theses
that lead to the first schism within the sangha. Those who approved
of these five theses formed the Mahasamghika School, while those
who disapproved formed the Aryasthavira School (which later
became the Theravada School). These two schools continued a
process of division until there were ten sects that descended from

History of Buddhism
the Aryasthavira School and eight sects that descended from the
Mahasamghika School (another source lists eleven Aryasthavira
sects and nine Mahasamghika sects). This process following the
first schism became known as the “secondary divisions.” Because
Buddhism during this time split into many different schools and
sects, this is known as the period of Sectarian Buddhism.
3. The Period of Mahayana Buddhism (大乘佛教時期)

This period roughly covers from four hundred years after the
Buddha’s final nirvana until Buddhism disappeared from India.
Having gone through the early and sectarian periods, Buddhism
had become an academic institution that was strictly focused on
the study of doctrine, resulting in a disconnect between Buddhism
and society. At this time, there were some who had the great as-
piration of the bodhisattva and thus inaugurated a new Buddhist
movement with the goal of restoring the spirit of Early Buddhism
while also adjusting to contemporary developments. As this move- H
ment was predicated on bringing benefit to others, it became
known as mahayana, “great vehicle” Buddhism.
In contrast to Mahayana Buddhism, the Buddhism of the
sectarian period became known as Hinayana, “small vehicle”
Buddhism. In An Overview of the Sectarian Buddhist Thought of
India, Master Yanpei (1917-1996) puts forward ten major reasons
for the divisiveness of this period:
1. The democratic freedoms of the monastic system.

2. Differences among the various teaching traditions.
3. Differences in each group’s use of language.
4. The impact of current trends.
5. Regional cultural influences.

Huanglong School
6. Lack of unanimity in viewpoint.

7. Growing division and complexity within the oral tradition
8. Diverse personal temperament
9. Disagreements between reformists and traditionalists.
10. Divergent doctrines within sutras themselves.
Regardless of the reasons behind Buddhist schisms, there is

still a saying in Buddhism that, “While there are many skillful
means, there is only one way back to the source.” Fundamentally,
Buddhism is the teachings of the Buddha, which at their core have
their own consistent character. Even though there are differences
between Mahayana and Hinayana, the Northern and Southern
transmissions, esoteric and exoteric teachings, and other such dif-
ferences, we can still say, “Differences can be found within what
is the same, and similarities can be found amid what is different.”
Different types of Buddhism should be approached with a spirit of
H mutual respect and harmony, in which everyone is honored and
appreciated. Only in this way can the continued survival of the
true Dharma be assured, so that Buddhism will not fade away as
it has in India.
Houses, Five
五家
See: Chan schools.
Huanglong School
黃龍派
See: Chan schools.

Human Realm
Huayan School
華嚴宗
Human Realm
人勝諸天
See also: Saha world; dharma realms, ten.
Hard it is to obtain a human body, but now I

have obtained one;
Hard it is to hear the Buddha’s teaching, but now
I have heard them.
If I do not liberate myself in this lifetime,
Then in which lifetime will I ever do so?
The Agama Sutra contain the parable of “the blind turtle and the
floating ring of wood” which compares the difficulty of obtaining a H
human rebirth to a blind turtle poking its head through a wooden
ring floating on a vast ocean. The turtle in the parable only rises
to the ocean’s surface once every hundred years, during which the
ring of wood floats on the ocean’s surface and is tossed around by
the wind and waves. The chance of obtaining a human rebirth is
as rare as the blind turtle poking its head through the wooden ring
when it rises to the surface. This is how difficult it is to be reborn
as a human being.
The Buddha has also said, “The chance of not being reborn as a
human being is as vast as the great earth; while the chance of being
reborn as a human being is as small as the dirt under one’s fin-
gernail.” This clearly shows how precious human life is. A human
rebirth is the key factor which determines whether one rises or

Human Realm
falls among the other realms of existence; and although the karmic
reward of human life is not as pleasurable as that of the heavenly
realms, it is superior to all the heavenly realms in three areas:
1. Superior Bravery (勇猛勝)

Heavenly beings are addicted to the pleasures of desire and thus
make no further progress in cultivation. Human beings, on the
other hand, have an incredible propensity to endure suffering. As
long as human beings feel that what they do has significance, they
can put up with all manner of trials and tribulations as they strive
to put it into practice. The moral strength of humanity to carry on
bravely and strive unceasingly is superior to heavenly beings.
2. Superior Recollection (憶念勝)

Heavenly beings are addicted to the pleasures of desire and are
unwilling to use their minds to think and create. As a result, their
H wisdom is very dim. On the other hand, humanity can ponder and
distinguish all phenomena. By remembering the past, contemplat-
ing the present, and planning for the future, human beings build
up and improve their knowledge. This is what has allowed human
civilization to advance by leaps and bounds.
3. Superior Pure Practices (梵行勝)

Since heavenly beings are addicted to the pleasures of desire, they
no longer cultivate positive karma. The human realm is located on
the cusp between what is noble and vulgar. With neither too much
suffering nor too much pleasure, humanity is able to be self-aware
and can know shame. Even when human beings fall down, they
can still produce the energy required to move towards goodness
and thereby save themselves from the mire of wickedness.

Hungry Ghost
Due to these three characteristics, not only is the human realm

superior to heaven, but no other realm of existence can match it.
According to the Buddhist sutras, all the Buddhas of the past be-
came Buddhas in the human realm, and all Buddhas of the future
will practice and attain awakening in the human realm as well.
Therefore, now that one has been born a human being, one should
fully utilize these advantages to make progress day by day: use
bravery and perseverance to build up one’s bodhisattva practice;
use recollection and wisdom to confer benefits upon society; and
apply the wisdom of liberation to pursue pure practices with dili-
gence. Only in this way will one avoid being unworthy of this hu-
man birth.
Hungry Ghost
餓鬼
H

I
Icchantikas Can Attain Buddhahood
闡提成佛
Upon awakening, the Buddha proclaimed: “Marvelous, marvelous!
All sentient beings have the Tathagata’s wisdom and virtue.” This
means that all sentient beings have “Buddha nature” and can thus
become Buddhas. The Great Nirvana Sutra goes further and ex-
plains that even icchantikas, beings said to have no good roots at
all, possess Buddha nature, which abides within them unchang-
ingly. They, too, can ultimately obtain Buddhahood.
The earliest proponent of the “icchantikas can attain
Buddhahood” doctrine was Master Daosheng of the Eastern Jin
dynasty. Daosheng was a student of Kumarajiva, and after study-
ing the incomplete, six fascicle Great Nirvana Sutra translated by
Faxian and Buddhabhadra (4th-5th cent. ce), Daosheng proposed
the idea that icchantikas can attain Buddhahood.
However, at that time, the complete Great Nirvana Sutra
had not yet been transmitted to China, and the general consen-
sus among Buddhist scholars was that icchantikas had no Buddha

nature and therefore could not become Buddhas. Consequently,

most orthodox scholars considered Daosheng’s views heretical for
diverging from the Buddha’s teaching, so they excommunicated
him from the sangha. Three years later, in 421 CE, Dharmaraksa
(385-433 CE) translated the forty fascicle version of the Great
Nirvana Sutra in Liangzhou. This version of the sutra clearly states
that “all icchantikas have Buddha nature, and they all can attain
Buddhahood.” It was only then that everyone felt unanimous ad-
miration for the outstanding intellectual insight and profound
achievement of Master Daosheng.
It is said that after Daosheng had suffered the rejection of the
other scholars, he went to Mount Huqiu in Jiangsu Province where
he gathered stones as disciples. When he explained that icchan-
tikas can attain Buddhahood to these stones, so convincing was
his argument that the stones bowed. This story has become popu-
larly remembered in the phrase, “When Daosheng teaches even the
stones bow in affirmation.”
The Sanskrit word icchantika has been translated variously
into Chinese as duan shangen (斷善根), “destroying good roots,”
I
xin bujuzu (信不具足), “lacking faith,” jiyu (極欲), “extreme in de-
sire,” datan (大貪), “of great greed,” wu zhongxing (無種性), “lack-
ing the seeds of goodness,” and shaozhong (燒種), “burnt seeds of
goodness.” In summation, icchantikas are considered to be incor-
rigible beings who have lost all roots of goodness and are unable
to attain Buddhahood. According to the Lankavatara Sutra, there
are two kinds of icchantika:
1. Icchantikas of Eradicated Goodness (斷善闡提)

This type of icchantika fundamentally lacks the causes for libera-
tion, for they hold wicked views and have eradicated their good

roots through great misdeeds such that they are unable to attain
Buddhahood. Such people disparage the Mahayana Dharma, do
not believe in the positive and negative effects of karma, and com-
mit the five great violations.
2. Icchantikas of Great Compassion (大悲闡提)

These are the bodhisattvas who, in accordance with their com-
passionate vow to liberate all sentient beings, intentionally do not
enter nirvana. For example, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva vowed, “Not
until hell is vacant shall I become a Buddha; only when all sentient
beings are liberated will I attain bodhi,” and so he belongs to this
class of icchantika of great compassion.
Besides its presentation in the Great Nirvana Sutra, the doc-

trine that icchantikas can attain Buddhahood is also supported by
the Tiantai, Huayan, and other Mahayana schools, which advocate
that all sentient beings can attain Buddhahood, because Buddha
nature always exists and is possessed by all beings. However, the
I Faxiang School still holds that there are sentient beings who cannot
attain Buddhahood and so the question of whether or not icchan-
tikas can attain Buddhahood still remains a controversial issue
within Buddhist circles. But given the story that when Daosheng
taught even the stones bowed in affirmation, one must consider
that, if even non-sentient things like stones can bow in affirma-
tion, then clearly Buddha nature permeates the whole world and
everything is vitally alive.
People sometimes ask questions like, “Can mountains, riv-
ers, plants and trees attain Buddhahood?” For an answer, we can
turn to Chan Master Zhenguan’s (1269-1341 ce) reply to Dharma
Master Daowen (ca. 13th-14th cent. ce): “You are so concerned as

Ignorance
to whether plants and trees can attain Buddhahood, but what good
does that do you? What you should be concerned about is how you
will attain Buddhahood.”
Thus, whether or not plants and trees can attain Buddhahood
is not the important issue. As long as we are able to realize that
this mind is the Buddha, then the mountains and rivers, plants and
trees will attain Buddhahood together with us.
The basic spirit of Buddhism is this: as long as one generates
the aspiration for awakening, anyone can attain Buddhahood.
Therefore, we should not belittle ourselves, but rather affirm our
own ability to attain Buddhahood. This is what is most important.
Ignorance
無明煩惱
See also: Poisons, three; dependent origination; wisdom, three
kinds of; wisdom, four kinds of.
The Notes on Compendium of Mahayana Treatise states, “The

Dharma is nothing other than the practice of transforming igno-
I
rance into awakening and transforming defilement into purity, and
the key to these transformations is wisdom.” “Wisdom” here means
an understanding of principles, most specifically an understanding
of the principles of cause and effect. Conversely, not understanding
cause and effect and misinterpreting karma is considered “delu-
sion,” or “ignorance.” Ignorance is both the source of affliction, and
an affliction itself.
Afflictions have many names. They are called “obstructions” be-
cause they obstruct the progress of students of Buddhism. They are
called “obscurations” because they obscure our true Buddha nature.
Afflictions are also called “entanglements” because they can tie up

Ignorance
the mind like a coiled rope and are called “shackles” because they
restrain the freedom of the body and mind. Since afflictions can pol-
lute the nature of the mind, they are also called “stains,” and because
they gather like dirt as we do our daily tasks, they are called “dust.”
Afflictions can act like a flood that washes away our morality, so
they are called “violent torrents,” and since they can propel us into
the cycle of birth and death, they are sometimes called a “force.” In
the sutras, afflictions are also compared to a burning flame, a poi-
son arrow, a savage beast, and a dangerous chasm. Whatever they
are called, afflictions are those things which torment the body and
mind, cause us to act out of ignorance, and lead us back to the cycle
of birth and death. To practice Buddhism means to fight against the
afflictions, for if we wish to obtain the freedom of liberation, we
must defeat them.
An ordinary person has many built up habitual tendencies. For
example, we will naturally want to possess the people, activities, and
things that please us; this is greed. In contrast, we want to get rid of
the people we loath, the activities we don’t like, and the things we
I find displeasing; this is anger. Because of this, we are pleased when
things go according to our wishes and are angry when things go
awry. This shows a total lack of understanding of reality and is igno-
rance. Greed, anger, and ignorance lead to a host of other afflictions,
such as avarice, stinginess, jealousy, selfishness, hatred, attachment,
animosity, carelessness, and tension. Buddhists must cultivate the
threefold practice of morality, meditative concentration, and wis-
dom to eliminate the afflictions of greed, anger, and ignorance.
The sutras say that human beings have eighty-four thousand
afflictions. The afflictions of human beings are as numerous as
the grains of sand in the Ganges River, and without some form
of spiritual cultivation, there is no way that these afflictions can

Immeasurable Minds, Four
be corrected. In the Universal Gate Chapter of the Lotus Sutra,

the Buddha tells Aksayamati Bodhisattiva, “If there be countless
hundreds of millions of billions of living beings experiencing
all manner of suffering who hear of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva
and call his name with single-minded effort, then Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva will instantly observe the sound of their cries, and
they will all be liberated.”
The Buddha tells us to engage in spiritual cultivation such as
single-mindedly focusing on Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva for the
sake of liberation, though there are many other forms of prac-
tice such as reciting Amitabha Buddha’s name, chanting sutras,
paying homage to the Buddha, visualizing the Buddha, listening
to the Dharma, upholding the precepts, performing good deeds,
and other such things. The faith, power, and joy that comes from
spiritual practice can all eliminate and purify the affliction of
ignorance.
Affliction is ultimately caused by the ignorant pursuit of things
outside of the mind, for we are confused and deluded by external
reality. To combat this, we must let go of the self. By forgetting
I
about the self, we can merge our “small self” into the greater self,
such that we can expand our self-centered mind into one that cher-
ishes all sentient beings. In this way, we can remove the affliction
of ignorance and recover ourselves.

四無量心
The Buddhist path is a long one. If one lacks an immeasurable
aspiration for awakening, it is like driving an automobile some-
where without enough gas: there is no way you will reach your

destination. Therefore, students of Buddhism should aspire to de-

velop the “four immeasurable minds.”
The four immeasurable minds are four qualities that bodhisat-
tvas should equip themselves with to liberate all sentient beings:
1. Immeasurable Loving-kindness (慈無量心)

There is a Buddhist saying that “Loving-kindness is what brings
happiness.” Loving-kindness is fundamental to Buddhism, for
without loving-kindness, all of the Dharma is nothing more than
the teachings of Mara.
Immeasurable loving-kindness is the wish that sentient beings
be happy. However, many misunderstand the forgiveness of lov-
ing-kindness as indulging others. Loving-kindness requires wis-
dom. True loving-kindness is a kind of purified and refined love,
and constitutes service and assistance that is selfless and wise.
Loving-kindness is given without seeking anything in return and
tries to fulfill the wishes of others. Loving-kindness is the combi-
nation of love, wisdom, vows, and generosity.
I 2. Immeasurable Compassion (悲無量心)
There is a Buddhist saying that “Compassion is what relieves suf-
fering.” The mind of immeasurable compassion wishes to free sen-
tient beings from suffering. If a bodhisattva cannot feel empathy
and compassion towards those who are suffering, he will not seek
to attain Buddhahood and guide those who are unawakened by
relieving their suffering and making them happy. It would be im-
possible for such a bodhisattva to complete the path to awakening.
Therefore, immeasurable compassion is a prerequisite for a bod-
hisattva’s attainment of Buddhahood.

3. Immeasurable Joy (喜無量心)

While loving-kindness is to bring happiness to sentient beings, joy
is to bring joy to all sentient beings. The distinction is that “hap-
piness” comes from the five sense-objects (of sight, sound, smell,
taste, and touch) while joy is entirely mental. The Buddha was
born into this world for a great purpose, and this great purpose
was “to demonstrate the teachings, and the benefits and joy of their
meaning and practice.” Therefore, in the Buddhist sutras, we of-
ten read how the Buddha’s disciples were “happily eager to hear”
when they asked for teachings and how they “jumped for joy” and
“joyously gave praise” after teachings were given. Clearly, Dharma
joy and meditative bliss are the true treasure of Buddhism.
4. Immeasurable Equanimity (捨無量心)

The four immeasurable minds can bring one wondrous happiness.
However, as we develop loving-kindness and joy, it is easy to also
generate attachment, and as we become more compassionate, it
is easy to generate sorrow as well. That is why we must develop
equanimity and an even mind so that we can eradicate discrimi-
I
nation and delusion, making it possible for all sentient beings to
enter the Buddhist path. The mind of immeasurable equanimity
is the unsurpassed wisdom of the essential emptiness of the three
spheres. In Buddhism, we commonly talk about “letting go.” This is
because one can receive only after having let go of things, just as
one can only advance by loosening one’s pace. Those who teach the
Dharma and liberate sentient beings should stabilize themselves in
equanimity and let go of all attachment to loving-kindness, com-
passion, and joy, for in this way, even greater accomplishments
can be achieved.

Impermanence
The Flower Adornment Sutra states: “Always enjoy the practice

of gentleness and patience; find your repose in the four immeasur-
able minds of loving-kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity.”
Loving-kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity are what we
should rely on and where we can find our repose. The develop-
ment of the four immeasurable minds begins with the concept of
putting ourselves in others’ positions so that we develop the view
of considering others. Next, by trying to understand the feelings of
others through our own and by imagining what it would be like to
be in their place, we will naturally develop the four immeasurable
minds.
Impermanence
無常苦空
See also: Mindfulness, four bases of.
“Impermanence,” anitya in Sanskrit, is opposed to the concept of

I eternalism and describes how all phenomena cannot remain fixed
and constant but undergo a process of arising, extinction, and
change. Conditioned phenomena are impermanent because they
arise through the coming together of causes and conditions and
pass into extinction once those causes and conditions are finished.
The doctrine of “impermanence” means that there is not one single
thing in this world that is unchanging and exists forever.
All life must undergo a process of birth, old age, sickness, and
death. All the things will exhibit the changes of formation, abid-
ing, destruction, and cessation. Even the thoughts of sentient beings
undergo the impermanence of arising, abiding, change, and extinc-
tion. Once impermanence shows up, even loving and caring couples

Impermanence
and family members will find it impossible to remain together. Just

like a flock of birds roosting together in the forest, once the disas-
ter of impermanence arrives, each bird flies off on its own to save
itself. Some people spend their whole lives currying favor as they
toil away ceaselessly, and yet, they realize nothing from such effort.
Their lives are a constantly changing mirage, for they fully expe-
rience the suffering of not getting what they want. Some people
achieve fame and fortune through their efforts but can lose it all and
become prisoners locked behind bars in a single night, a fate com-
mon to many. There are even some who struggle bitterly, barely
achieving their long sought honor and riches, and with the sudden
intervention of impermanence, their life’s work is for naught.
The Great Perfection of Wisdom Treatise likens the world’s
impermanence to a dream, a mirage, a bubble, a shadow, a dew-
drop, and a flash of lightning. Impermanence is as terrible as a
wolf or a tiger. Like a murderous demon, impermanence can rob
the practitioner of his or her life at any time, and so the wind of
impermanence, the knife of impermanence, and the messenger of
impermanence never leaves our side.
I
If sentient beings gain a profound understanding that all phe-
nomena entail suffering, emptiness, and impermanence, they will
be able to remove themselves from the unreal world with all its
many illusions and follow the path to liberation. When we recog-
nize the implications of impermanence, suffering, and emptiness,
such an understanding will certainly lead to a more positive at-
titude towards the path. For example:
• Because of the world’s impermanence, suffering, and

emptiness, all change is uncertain. This helps us to realize
that all beings’ true Dharma nature is equal.

Intrinsic Nature
• As we recognize the truth of the world’s impermanence,

suffering, and emptiness, and know that all phenomena
come about through causes and conditions, so we must
grasp this present moment and broadly create wholesome
connections for a positive future.
• As we have fixed this concept of the world’s imperma-
nence, suffering, and emptiness in our minds, so we will
not be led astray by the claims of supernatural power and
false teachings.
Because the world is impermanent, there is suffering. Because

all phenomena lack intrinsic nature, there is emptiness. When suc-
cess becomes failure, this is impermanence, but when disaster is
transformed into a blessing, this is also impermanence. When we
understand that even impermanence itself lacks intrinsic nature
and practice diligently, we can transform adversity into good for-
tune and ignorance into awakening. In this way, one can avoid
catastrophe and enjoy peace and health.
I
Impurity
不淨
See: Contemplations, five.
Intrinsic Nature
明心見性
The ancient sages of the Chan School spent their lives journey-
ing, disregarding their own safety as they crossed mountains and
forded rivers in their quest to visit famous teachers. Though they

Intrinsic Nature
suffered greatly, they did not complain. Their goal was to see their
intrinsic nature by illuminating the mind and attain Buddhahood
through awakening.
What is meant by the expression “see intrinsic nature by il-
luminating the mind”?
National Master Zhongfeng (1263-1323 ce) said:
The mind is of several types. The physical mind

is part of the body that we inherit from our par-
ents. The conditioned mind creates distinctions
between good and bad, and positive and nega-
tive in each moment. The spiritual mind is beyond
worldly distinctions, is free from confusion, and
unchanging. This mind is luminous, preeminent,
and unique. The spiritual mind is not greater in
sages or lesser among ordinary people. In the
ocean of birth and death, it is like a bright pearl
that illuminates the sea. On the shore of nirvana,
it is like a moon that hangs in the sky.
I
“Intrinsic nature” means the part of us which is unchanging.
It is a quality that is originally complete in and of itself, an in-
trinsic part of us that cannot be influenced or altered by external
factors. It is the fundamental essence that pervades the universe
and the source of all being. Intrinsic nature has many names, in-
cluding “Buddha nature,” “Dharmakaya,” “body of inherent purity,”
“Tathagata nature,” and “awakened nature.” It is the inherent na-
ture of the Buddha and the awakened nature of sentient beings.
To “see intrinsic nature by illuminating the mind” means
that we must reach a clear and thorough understanding of our

Intrinsic Nature
intentions and how they change. That is why one must awaken
through seeing intrinsic nature in order to attain Buddhahood.
The Buddhist sutras compare the mind to a mirror. If it is clear,
it can reflect all things. However, if the mirror is obscured by the
dust of affliction, then it cannot reflect what is real. The sutras
also compare the mind to a treasure chest that stores many rare
and precious gems, such that it can supply us with inexhaustible
wealth. It is because the mind is diseased by greed, anger, and ig-
norance that we cannot be free.
Because sentient beings do not understand or know them-
selves, we so often hear people lament that they cannot express
how they feel, that others cannot know the pain they bear, or that
they do not know what they are thinking. But is the mind really
that difficult to fathom? The mind produces all consciousness, so
we must look for a mental cure to our mental illness.
How can we see intrinsic nature by illuminating the mind?
There is a saying that “the finest jade must be cut.” The same
can be said for polishing the mirror of the mind, for unless we put
I the effort in to polish it, how can we expect it to reflect clearly?
The Buddha said, “All sentient beings have the Tathagata’s wisdom
and virtue, but they fail to realize it because they cling to deluded
thoughts and attachments.” Just as the light of the sun can be ob-
scured by clouds, only by removing the clouds of affliction can the
inherent nature of the mind be revealed in all its glorious bright-
ness. How do we see intrinsic nature by illuminating the mind?
The Dharma teaches us that we must practice, for only with prac-
tice will we be able to recognize our intrinsic nature.
Since ancient times, many great monks and sages have un-
dertaken such practices as cultivating austerities, reciting sutras,
chanting Amitabha Buddha’s name, sitting in meditation, serving

Intrinsic Nature
the community, and teaching the Dharma for the benefit of others.
In this way, they have refined the nature of the mind, and in the
end, they attained supreme awakening, saw their intrinsic nature
by illuminating the mind, and attained Buddhahood.

J
Jeta Grove
祇園
See: Vulture Peak and Jeta Grove.
Jivaka
開心羅漢
Joy
喜
See: Immeasurable minds, four; winds, eight.

K
Kalika
騎象羅漢
Kalpa
三大阿僧祇劫
The sutras say,“The Buddha spent three great kalpas to perfect his merit
and wisdom, and one hundred small kalpas to perfect his primary and
secondary marks.” This passages shows that it takes an incalculable
amount of time to practice for the attainment of Buddhahood.
What is a kalpa? In the Buddhist reckoning of time, the small-
est possible unit of time is the ksana, which is a single moment; a
split-second. The largest unit of time is the kalpa, of which there
are three types: small kalpas, medium kalpas, and large kalpas.
A medium kalpas is the length of twenty small kalpas. A large
kalpas is the length of four medium kalpas. A large kalpa is the
length of time that a world system undergoes a cycle of formation,
abiding, destruction, and void.

Kalpa
The sutras offer a metaphor to describe the length of a small

kalpa. Imagine a ten year-old child. Suppose that this child only
grows one year older for every one hundred years that elapse for
the rest of us. Now, suppose this child has aged in this manner to
be 80,000 years-old. Now that he is 80,000 years old, he grows one
year younger for every one hundred years that elapse for the rest
of us. When this child is once again ten years old, a small kalpa
will have elapsed.
Twenty of these small kalpas constitute a medium kalpa, and
four medium kalpas equal a large kalpa. These four medium kal-
pas correspond to different stages in the life of a world system: one
medium kalpa in which a world system is formed, one medium
kalpa in which a world system abides and flourishes, and one me-
dium kalpa in which a world system is in decline, and one medium
kalpa in which a world system is completely destroyed. This cycle
constitutes a complete large kalpa. The four stages are described in
greater detail below:
1. Kalpa of Formation (成劫)

During this period of time, all matter arises, such as mountains,
rivers, trees and plants, and the earth itself. Sentient beings arise
K afterwards. According to the Generation of Worlds Sutra, the for-
mation of a world system begins with the stirring of the winds
of sentient beings’ karmic connections. This changes the natural
world and creates mountains, rivers, and land. Later, sentient be-
ings are reborn into the world, one after another.
2. Kalpa of Abiding (住劫)

During this period of time, the matter and sentient beings in the
world system have settled. The various small kalpas that occur

Kalpa
within the kalpa of abiding may either be characterized by beings

living longer lives or beings living shorter lives. Sometime during
this kalpa will occur the “three minor calamities” of war, pesti-
lence, and famine.
3. Kalpa of Destruction (壞劫)

During the kalpa of destruction, the world system will be de-
stroyed by the three calamities of water, fire, and wind. First, all
sentient beings will be destroyed, followed by all matter. The three
calamities of fire, wind, and water will each last for a small kalpa,
destroying various parts of the world system. The Buddhist sutras
say, “fire will burn the heavens of the first dhyana, water will flood
the heavens of the second dhyana, and wind will blow away the
heavens of the third dhyana.” During the kalpa of destruction, the
desire realm will be completely destroyed, and only the heavens of
the fourth dhyana of the form realm and the heavens of the form-
less realm will remain.
4. Kalpa of Void (空劫)

During the kalpa of void, the world system has been destroyed.
Only those beings in the heavens of the fourth dhyana continue to
exist, for everything else enters a long period of void. This period K
of time is when a world system has yet to be formed, and phenom-
ena have not yet come into being.
At the conclusion of the kalpa of void, another cycle of

formation, abiding, destruction, and void begins. Each stage
in the cycle lasts for approximately 320 million years. For the
entire cycle to reach its conclusion requires about 1.28 billion
years.

Karma of the Three Time Periods
The Forty-Two Sections Sutra states that human life hangs be-
tween an in-breath and an out-breath, indicating how short and
impermanent human life is. But regardless if life lasts for three
large kalpas or a single instant, we should make the best use of our
time so that we can use our limited time to support and realize the
value of life.
Kanakabharadvaja
舉鉢羅漢
Kanakavatsa
喜慶羅漢

三世因果
Know the causes in your past lives,
By looking at what befalls you in this;
Know your future outcome,
K By looking at what you are doing now.
The verse above summarizes the teaching of karma, one of the most
important teachings of Buddhism: the success or failure, wealth or
poverty of this lifetime are the result of one’s actions created in
the past, and the positive or negative actions performed now will
determine how fortunate or unfortunate one’s future will be.
Buddhism emphasizes that cause and effect are carried
throughout the “three time periods,” the past, present, and future.

There is a saying that, “The karma one creates does not disappear
even after a hundred thousand kalpas. One will still garner reward
or retribution when cause and condition come together.” Cause
and effect in the past, present, and future is the basis of the cycle of
birth and death. The karma that one creates does not go away, no
matter how much time has elapsed, and will manifest itself when
the conditions are right.
Karma of the three time periods does not necessarily refer to
past lives, present life, and future lives; it could also mean last year,
this year, and next year; or yesterday, today, and tomorrow; or
even the previous moment, this moment, and the next moment.
In short, the three time periods are the past, the present, and the
future.
However, Buddhism teaches that “all conditioned phenomena
are impermanent,” and since all phenomena in the world are im-
permanent, they certainly cannot exist forever and never be de-
stroyed. How is it that karma can persist throughout past, present,
and future in an endless cycle?
In the Buddhist sutras, karma is often compared to a seed.
Consider a soy plant: through the process of planting, sprouting,
maturation, and fruition, a soy plant will produce seeds in reserve.
After a period of time, the stem of the soy plant that has flowered K
and produced seeds will dry up as the whole plant withers and
dies. But, once the seeds it had been holding meet the right condi-
tions, they will sprout, put forth shoots, flower, and generate seeds
once more. How the karma of sentient beings continues to produce
effects is very much like this process.
Karma can also be seen as our habitual tendencies. Just as
a bottle of perfume retains its fragrance long after the perfume
has been used up, karmic effects will continue to influence future

Karma, Three Types of
causes. Whenever there is a cause, once the proper conditions ma-

ture, there will surely be a karmic effect.
The doctrine of karma in the past, present, and future not only
enables our lives to have a future, to have hope and light, but at the
same time, it also proves that Buddhism is not a religion that be-
lieves in “predestination.” Buddhism holds that the actions of each
individual can determine their own destiny. Whether a person’s
life is blessed or cursed is all created by their own karma, and
one experiences the consequences of their own actions in terms of
positive and negative causes and effects. One who commits many
injustices will come to a bad end, while always performing good
deeds will increase one’s virtue and wisdom. It is better to perform
good deeds than to accumulate wealth, for in the end, you can only
take your karma with you. Doing good deeds and creating positive
causes is the only everlasting wealth.

三業
As human beings, we all live in one world together and possess
similar learning and abilities, yet there is a wide disparity over the
K amount of fortune or misfortune we experience. Why is this? This
is because of the differences in our past karma.
All sentient beings are endowed with the same life force and
inherent nature, yet some enjoy all the freedoms of the heavenly
realms while others suffer through cyclic existence in the lower
realms. Why is this? Because each and every sentient being has
created their own karma.
Karma is the action produced by one’s body, speech, and mind.
Thus, karma is often separated into the “three kinds of karma”:

physical karma, verbal karma, and mental karma. Examples of

each are as follows:
1. Physical Karma (身業)

Any act in which your own happiness is built upon the suffer-
ing of others constitutes an unwholesome act of physical karma.
Examples include: using knives, guns, or poison to kill living be-
ings; using sticks, clubs, and rocks to injure and wound; using
trickery to rob or steal from others; swindling and embezzling; us-
ing money or good looks to seduce men and women; and violating
ethics and morality.
Any act that is of benefit to others constitutes a wholesome
act of physical karma. Examples include: helping others out of dif-
ficulty; forgiving others so they can be happy; donating financial
resources; giving others any kind of advantage; respecting ethical
standards; and refraining from committing any wrongdoing.
2. Verbal Karma (口業)

Examples of unwholesome acts of verbal karma include: habitual-
ly employing harsh words and sowing discord; regularly spouting
falsehoods and worthless chatter; harping solely on the shortcom-
ings of others; reporting solely on the mistakes of others; uttering K
artful deceptions; harming others through rumors and innuendo;
and harming, deceiving, or embarrassing others.
Examples of wholesome acts of verbal karma include: encour-
aging others; commending others; overlooking the faults of others;
making known the good that others do; expressing useful opinions,
speaking with honest words; and praising, helping, or benefiting
others.

Ksitigarbha
3. Mental Karma (意業)

Any mental state that involves greed, anger, or wrong views con-
stitutes an unwholesome act of mental karma. Examples include:
scattered and fanciful desires, wishes that benefit oneself by harm-
ing others, angry and vicious hatred, personal resentment that
blames heaven or other people, wrongheaded and dangerous delu-
sions, and wrong views that deny cause and effect.
Examples of wholesome acts of mental karma include: treating
others equally; expressing joy to others; refraining from venomous
thoughts of resentment; curbing meaningless rage; holding reason-
able and correct views; having pure and good wisdom; and keep-
ing one’s mind away from greed, hatred, and wrong views.
Buddhism’s doctrine of karma is a wondrous teaching that is

both sensible and reasonable. The fortunes and misfortunes of life
are all generated by one’s own body, speech, and mind. There is no
one else who can control our fate; the only one who can control
that is ourselves.
There is a saying in Buddhism, “You can take nothing with
you except your karma.” So let us create more wholesome karma
through our body, speech, and mind!
K
Kindness
恩
See: Gratitude; means of embracing, four; virtues of the Buddha,
three. See also: Loving-kindness.
Ksitigarbha
地藏
See: Mountains, four great.

Kumarajiva
Kumarajiva
鳩摩羅什

L
Labor, Communal
出坡
Communal labor in a Chan temple, variously referred in Chinese
as chupo (出坡), puqing (普請) or pupo laozuo (普坡勞作), refers
to a system of rules by which the entire monastic community,
including both senior and junior members, perform manual la-
bor together. The system of communal labor was implemented
throughout China during the Tang dynasty and encompassed
chores like hauling firewood, bringing in water, sweeping the
temple grounds, picking flowers and tea, harvesting crops, tem-
ple construction, airing out the sutra library, and other forms of
manual labor.
During communal labor, everyone from the abbot on down to
those living in the monastery dormitories, except those assigned
to official monastery business, gathers at the designated location.
This practice truly shows what the monastic community can ac-
complish when they come together as well as exemplifying the
ideals of self-reliance, democracy, and equality.

Labor, Communal
In Buddhism, communal labor is a kind of religious practice

and a method of learning. Through communal labor, one comes
to understand the sanctity of work, the importance of service, and
will come to feel that one is a valuable person.
There are many stories of the great monastics of the past and
their achievements through practicing communal labor. For ex-
ample, Huineng, the Sixth Patriarch of the Chan School, came to
know Buddha nature while pounding rice with a mortar and pes-
tle. Chan Master Fayuan (991-1067 CE) served as a monastic cook at
Guangjiao Temple in Ye County, Ruzhou, where he attained awak-
ening after suffering many hardships.
Chan Master Baizhang Huaihai’s Rules of Purity for a Chan
Temple, an early system of Chinese monastic rules, features a pas-
sage describing communal labor:

The monastic community shall form ranks and
proceed to the designated location for commu-
nal labor. On both the way out and way in, no
one should engage in idle chatter or frivolous be-
havior; nor shall there be any careless wandering
about or whispering among the ranks. Everyone
must go out together and come back together; no
one is permitted to run off on their own. While
engaged in communal labor, everyone should be L
hardworking and diligent.
Communal labor in a monastery setting is not the same as

worldly manual labor. Communal labor is actually a unique form
of spiritual practice and is one of many methods for attaining
awakening put forth by the Chan School.

Linji School
Today, the practice of communal labor has expanded beyond

the monastic community to include lay volunteers, and the nature
of the work itself has also become more varied. Examples include
participating in temple mailings and publications, setting up the
assembly hall, serving food and tea, working in the kitchen, usher-
ing people during events, and even cleaning the Buddha statues
before the lunar New Year and tidying up the temple grounds. All
this work requires that members of the laity be sought out to join
in such communal labor, thereby ensuring that the monastic com-
munity will have more time for the social outreach work of spread-
ing the Dharma.
When members of the laity participate in communal labor, not
only do they maintain the upkeep of the temple or monastery, but
through such communal work, they can forge connections, develop
wisdom, gain experience, and mature in their understanding. This
is the best form of practice for developing one’s merit and wisdom.
During the time of the Buddha, the elder Sudatta not only do-
nated Jeta Grove Monastery to house the Buddha and support his
teachings, but he also went to the monastery every day to sweep the
stupas and courtyards and keep the monastery grounds clean. This
attitude of treating the monastery or temple like one’s own home is
the best model to follow for those who help to maintain a temple.
L Lianchi, Master
蓮池大師
Linji School
臨濟宗
See: Chan schools.

Lower Realms, Three
Lotus Sutra
法華經
See: Parables of the Lotus Sutra; schools of Chinese Buddhism,
eight.
Loving-Kindness
慈
See: Contemplations, five; immeasurable minds, four; mountain
gate.
Lower Realms, Three

三途
See also: Avici hell; dharma realms, ten; hell; realms of existence,
six.
Among the ten dharma realms, four are supramundane realms

while the other six, also known as the “six realms of existence,”
are mundane realms. Among these six realms, three are fortunate
rebirths, and three are unfortunate rebirths. The three unfortu-
nate realms are also known as the “three lower realms” and in-
clude the animal realm, the realm of hungry ghosts, and the hell
realm.
1. Animal Realm (畜生) L

In Chinese, rebirth into the animal realm is called chusheng (畜
生), “domesticated birth,” referring to the many animals that have
been domesticated by humans. Rebirth in the animal realm is also
sometimes called bangsheng (傍生), “sideways birth,” because
most animals do not walk upright as humans do, and are more
often horizontal or “sideways.”

Lower Realms, Three
Animals lack knowledge; they injure and kill each other, are
made to bear burdens, are beaten, and are killed for food by hu-
mans. In this way, they suffer from all manner of pain and torment.
Animals are sometimes categorized by where they live into
those that fly, walk on land, or swim in water, or in terms of when
they are active into those that are primarily active during the day
(diurnal), during the night (nocturnal), or those who can be active
during the day or night (cathemeral). There are five karmic causes
that can lead to rebirth as an animal: breaking the precept against
stealing, failing to repay loans, killing living beings, disliking to
hear and receive the teachings, and using any means to prevent
people from gathering to hear the Dharma.
2. Realm of Hungry Ghosts (餓鬼)

Beings in this realm are always starving and are cowardly with
many fears; thus, they are called egui (餓鬼), “hungry ghosts.”
They are impeded from eating or drinking in three ways. First,
they are subject to external impediments, for due to their karma,
the springs and lakes that they see are transformed into blood and
pus, which they cannot consume. Second, they are subject to inter-
nal impediments because their throats are as narrow as a pin, their
mouths burn with fire, and their bellies are as big as drums; even
if they try to eat or drink, they still cannot chew or swallow. Third,
L even if there are no physical impediments, because of the effects of
their karma, whatever they chew and swallow is transformed by
fire into burning charcoal, so they still suffer bitterly from thirst
and hunger.
There are ten karmic causes that lead one to suffer rebirth
as a hungry ghost: minor acts of negative physical, verbal, and
mental karma, having many desires, having ill-intentioned desire,

Lower Realms, Three
jealously, holding wrong views, dying while still attached to the

necessities of life, dying from hunger, and dying from thirst.
3. Hell Realms (地獄)

Hell is the most despicable domain of all in the desire realm. In
Chinese, it is sometimes called di (底), “bottom,” for among all
things, it is the lowliest. It is also called ju (局), “limited,” for be-
ings reborn in hell feel constricted and lose their freedom. Since
hell has no advantages or benefits, it is also called wuyou (無有),
“non-possession.”
There are many forms of hell known by a plethora of names,
but classically, they are divided into a group of eighteen hells.
Among these, the pain and suffering of Avici Hell is the most
horrifying. The karmic causes that can lead to rebirth in Avici
Hell are:
1. Committing any of the five great violations: killing one’s

father, killing one’s mother, killing an arhat, shedding the
blood of a Buddha, and creating a schism in the monastic
community.
2. Malicious slander against the Triple Gem or disrespecting
the sutras.
3. Misappropriating the property of the monastic order,
insulting monks and nuns, indulging in sexual desire L
within a monastery, or killing members of the monastic
community.
4. Impersonating a monastic, squandering monastic prop-
erty, cheating the laity, or disobeying the monastic rules
and precepts.
5. Stealing property from the monastic order.

Lower Realms, Three
Since the torment of those in hell is so extreme, their minds

are in turmoil and cannot spare any effort to receive the Dharma.
The minds of animals are dominated by ignorance, and thus, they
cannot be inspired by the Dharma. As hungry ghosts are subject
to extreme hunger and thirst, and their bodies are burned by great
flames, they, too, are unable to accept the Dharma. Even in the
heavenly and asura realms, beings are able to indulge in so many
pleasures that they do not comprehend the value of listening to
the Dharma. Only the human realm, where happiness and suffer-
ing are roughly equal, offers the best opportunity for diligently
listening to the Dharma. That is why it is said that among the six
realms of existence, rebirth in the human realm is the most rare
and admirable.

M
Mahakasyapa
大迦葉
Mahakatyayana
迦旃延
Mahasthamaprapta
大勢至
See: Noble ones of the West, three.
Mahayana
大乘
See: History of Buddhism; Mahayana and Hinayana.

Mahayana and Hinayana

大乘小乘
See also: History of Buddhism.
In Sanskrit, yana, “vehicle,” is symbolic of how sentient beings are

transported from the afflictions of this shore over to nirvana of the
other shore.
The terms “Mahayana” and “Hinayana” appeared sometime
after the Buddha’s final nirvana with the rise of what came
to be known as Mahayana Buddhism. Mahayana, the “great
vehicle,” is also called the “bodhisattva vehicle,” the “supreme
vehicle,” the “excellent vehicle,” and the “foremost vehicle.” In
contrast with the Mahayana, Hinayana, “small vehicle,” means
a minor or narrow vehicle, referring to those teachings that can
carry sentient beings with a spiritual capacity for self-benefit
to the minor level of realization. It is also sometimes called the
“sravaka vehicle.”
Hinayana thus became a derogatory reference to the early
Buddhist sects. Hinayana Buddhism considers Sakyamuni Buddha
its religious leader and denies the reality of an independent self.
The main goal for the Hinayana is self-liberation and, as such, the
Hinayana constitutes the path for the sravakas and pratyekabud-
dhas who only eliminate their own afflictions and liberate them-
selves. Mahayana Buddhism, on the other hand, conceives of in-
numerable Buddhas spread across the ten directions throughout
the past, present, and future, denies the reality of independent
M phenomena, and considers nirvana to have a positive meaning.
The Mahayana advocates the path of the bodhisattva, a mode of
practice that can be followed by both monastics and the laity and
emphasizes benefiting both oneself and others.

Hinayana Buddhism reveres texts such as the Agama Sutra,

the Four-Part Vinaya and the Five-Part Vinaya, as well as the many
treatises such as Great Compendium of the Abhidharma Treatise,
the Six Treatises of the Sarvastivada School, the Generating
Wisdom Treatise, the Treasury of Abhidharma Treatise, and the
Establishing the Truth Treatise, among others.
Mahayana Buddhism reveres texts such as the Wisdom Sutra,
the Lotus Sutra, the Flower Adornment Sutra, the Middle Way
Treatise, and the Compendium of Mahayana Treatise, among oth-
ers. Although followers of the Mahayana acknowledge the value of
Hinayana sutras, they still see them as secondary to the Mahayana
sutras. Hinayana followers, on the other hand, do not consider the
Mahayana sutras and treatises to have been taught by the Buddha.
Generally, we speak of the northern transmission of Buddhism
into China and East Asia as Mahayana, with the southern trans-
mission into Sri Lanka and Southeast Asia as Hinayana. Mahayana
is the bodhisattva vehicle, which can carry many people with
its great capacity and limitlessly powerful teachings. Hinayana
Buddhism is only concerned with the individual practice and as
a vehicle is more like a bicycle, only able to carry a single person.
Today, Buddhism has spread throughout the world, and
Buddhists should not condemn or disparage each other. We should
be more ecumenical when referencing Mahayana or Hinayana, and
instead use “Southern Buddhism” to refer to the Buddhism of plac-
es like Sri Lanka, Burma, and Thailand, and “Northern Buddhism”
to refer to the Buddhism of places like China, Korea, and Japan.
Buddhist traditions vary according to the unique histori-
M
cal, environmental, social, and cultural background of the many
countries it has traveled to. But in terms of Buddhism’s general
principles, everyone is still united. For example, all Buddhists

share a belief in the Triple Gem of the Buddha, Dharma, and

Sangha, and share a respect for the Buddha as the religious leader
of Buddhism. There is a shared acceptance of the Tripitaka with
its collection of sutras, vinayas, and sastras preserved in both
the Pali Canon and the Chinese Canon, which both contain the
teachings of Early Buddhism. The community of practitioners for
both traditions include the monastic order and the laity, and in
both cases, the monastic order plays the leadership role with the
laity serving as protectors of the Dharma. The monastic orders
of both traditions must rely upon senior Dharma teachers and
the giving and receiving of monastic rules and precepts. Both
traditions share the same basic precepts of monastic precepts, the
five precepts, and the eight precepts, and share a body of com-
mon doctrine including the three Dharma Seals, the Four Noble
Truths, the Noble Eightfold Path, the twelve links of dependent
origination, the threefold training, the five aggregates, the six
sense organs, objects, and consciousnesses, the thirty-seven as-
pects of awakening, and the Middle Way.
All Buddhists take refuge in the Triple Gem and then proceed
to receive and observe the five precepts. There is the shared body
of ceremonies which includes sutra chanting, mantra recitation,
veneration of the Buddha, and sitting meditation. All Buddhists
celebrate the Buddha’s birthday. Both traditions share the tradition
of the triple robe and alms bowl and have the ending of affliction
and attainment of liberation as their final goal. All monastics in the
northern tradition and southern tradition shave their heads and
M are ranked by the number of years since their ordination and their
spiritual attainments.
The monastics of both traditions treat the cultivation of com-
passion and wisdom as their main spiritual practice, walking the

Maitreya Bodhisattva
Middle Way that is neither painful nor pleasurable. Likewise, the

monastics of both traditions see teaching the Dharma as their
responsibility, and benefiting sentient beings as their career. It
is important that the northern and southern transmissions, the
Mahayana and Hinayana, stand together in the spirit of ecumeni-
cal unity, so that they can marshal an even greater force for the
expansion of Buddhism.
龍華三會
The first day of the first month in the lunar calendar is the birth-
day of Maitreya Bodhisattva, who will descend to this world
in the future. Long ago, Maitreya Bodhisattva and Sakyamuni
Buddha practiced together, but because of differences in their
vows, Sakyamuni Buddha has already attained Buddhahood while
Maitreya Bodhisattva is still cultivating the bodhisattva path in the
inner court of Tusita Heaven.
Maitreya Bodhisattva is this world’s future Buddha. His awak-
ening was prophesized by Sakyamuni Buddha himself: when
Maitreya’s four thousand year life in the heavenly realm comes to
an end (that is about five billion, seven hundred and sixty million
years in the human world), he will descend and be reborn in this
Saha world. He will attain Buddhahood under the dragon-flower
tree and teach the Dharma in three assemblies, known as the “three
dragon-flower assemblies.”
During the three dragon-flower assemblies, all of those who
M
have not yet obtained awakening through Sakyamuni Buddha’s
teachings in the past will obtain awakening in the order of their
spiritual capacity: first those of high capacity, followed by medium

and then low. According to the Bodhisattva Dwelling in the Womb

Sutra, the three dragon-flower assemblies will liberate the follow-
ing groups:
The first assembly will contain 9.6 billion sentient beings and
consist of all members of the monastic order who keep the pre-
cepts, since liberation should be brought to this group first.
The second assembly will contain 9.4 billion sentient beings
and consist of those who have not yet joined the monastic or-
der but who have already taken refuge in the Triple Gem and
conduct themselves in accordance with the precepts and make
offerings with respect. All such people in the assembly will be
liberated.
The third assembly will contain 9.2 billion sentient beings and
consist of those who have yet to observe the precepts, though they
offer incense and pay homage to the Buddha, and may perhaps
have recited the Buddha’s name and made a few offerings, but did
so with true faith. All such people in the assembly will be liberated
as well.
Belief in both Maitreya Bodhisattva and Amitabha Buddha
has been valued by Buddhist followers for centuries. Maitreya’s
Pure Land in Tusita Heaven possesses the following rare and su-
perlative qualities:
1. Maitreya’s Pure Land in Tusita Heaven is not far from this

Saha world, and since it is also part of the desire realm, its
practice of cultivation is somewhat easier. As long as one
M takes refuge in the Triple Gem, observes the precepts, acts
with proper generosity, and in addition makes the vow
to seek rebirth there by reciting “Namo danglai xiasheng
Milefo,” which means “Taking refuge in the future Buddha

Maitreya,” then one can gain rebirth in Maitreya’s Pure

Land in Tusita Heaven. It is not necessary, as in the case
of Amitabha Buddha’s Pure Land, to recite the name with
single-minded devotion before one can attain rebirth
there.
2. It is not necessary to generate the aspiration for awak-

ening nor the mind of renunciation to seek rebirth in
Maitreya’s Pure Land. Human and heavenly beings with
good roots of high, medium, and low spiritual capaciti-
ies who are intent on self-improvement can be reborn
there.
3. Those who are reborn in the Pure Land of Tusita Heaven

will come face to face with Maitreya Bodhisattva him-
self. They can hear him give teachings and will no longer
backslide in their progress. Seeing the Buddha and receiv-
ing the teachings is much faster there than in Amitabha
Buddha’s Pure Land.
Seeking rebirth in the Pure Land of Tusita Heaven does not

mean that one wishes to enjoy the pleasures of Tusita Heaven but
that one wishes to be reborn to learn from Maitreya Bodhisattva.
When Maitreya Bodhisattva descends to the human world, one can
hear his teachings during the three dragon-flower assemblies. By
seeing the Buddha and listening to his teachings, one can eliminate
suffering and liberate oneself from the cycle of birth and death.
M
Only in this way will Maitreya Bodhisattva’s compassionate vow
to establish a Pure Land in the heavens of the desire realm not have
been made in vain.

Marks of Excellence, Thirty-Two
Manas Consciousness
末那識
See: Consciousness, eight kinds of.
Manjusri Bodhisattva
文殊師利菩薩
See: Mountains, four great; non-duality.
Mantra
咒
See: Om mani padme hum; schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight.

三十二相
It has been more than two thousand years since the Buddha
passed into final nirvana, and sentient beings living in this Age
of Declining Dharma are unable to personally venerate and look
upon the major and minor marks of the Buddha’s glorious ap-
pearance. The “major and minor marks” refer to the Buddha’s
bodily appearance. Those characteristics that can be observed
in a glance are known as “major marks,” while those that are
not directly perceived but produce a feeling of pleasantness are
known as the Buddha’s “notable characteristics.” As recorded in
the sutras, the Buddha was endowed with thirty-two marks of
excellence and eighty notable characteristics. The thirty-two ma-
M jor marks are as follows:
1. Feet that are planted flat on the ground without hollow

spots.

2. Dharma wheels on the soles of the feet like with a thou-

sand spokes.
3. Long, slender fingers that are as white as snow.
4. Flexible limbs that are neither coarse nor stiff.
5. Webbed fingers and toes that have connecting tissue.
6. Perfectly round heels without hollow or protruding spots.
7. Arched insteps that are perfectly formed front and back.
8. Thighs that are fine and round like those of a royal stag.
9. Arms reaching below the knee as stately as a mountain.
10. Retracted male organ that is concealed within the body.
11. The height of the body and the span of the arms being
equal.
12. Each and every hair being dark in color.
13. Body hair is fine and curls up.
14. A golden complexion.
15. Light that radiates from the body in all directions for ten
feet.
16. Fine, lustrous skin that is as soft as oil.
17. Feet, palms, shoulders, and crown that are perfectly
formed and proportioned.
18. Both armpits are full without hollow or protruding spots.
19. Perfectly balanced body of solemn appearance.
20. Firm and erect stature without bends or humps.
21. Full and proportioned shoulders that are extraordinarily
well-developed.
22. Mouth containing forty teeth.
23. Teeth that are white, close together, clean, and firm.
M
24. Teeth that are perfectly aligned with nothing out of place.
25. Full cheeks like those of a lion.
26. Saliva that can make food taste delicious.

Masters of the Ming Dynasty, Four
27. Broad and long tongue that is soft and thin.

28. Voice that can be heard from afar.
29. Eyes that are dark blue and as clear as the great ocean.
30. Eyelashes that are uniquely special and extraordinary.
31. White tuft of hair between the eyes that emits light.
32. Fleshy protuberance on the head.
In the sutras, it is said that “It takes one hundred kalpas to

perfect the primary and secondary marks of the Buddha, and the
three incalculable kalpas to perfect the merit and wisdom of the
Buddha.” The Buddha’s thirty-two marks did not simply appear;
rather, they were achieved after ninety-one kalpas of practice. As
stated in the One Hundred Magnificent Merits Sutra, a single mark
adorned the Buddha’s body only after the practice of each of hun-
dred types of merit. Even the Buddha’s broad and long tongue was
only achieved after over hundreds and thousands of lifetimes of
practicing the precept against lying. Clearly, becoming a Buddha
requires the extensive cultivation of merit and wisdom before one
can attain the perfect results.

明末四大師

There have been generations of eminent monks throughout the
history of Chinese Buddhism who, through their teaching, not
only became famous in their own time, but left a model for
M future generations to emulate. Towards the end of the Ming dy-
nasty (1368-1644 CE ), there were four eminent monks who were
well-known for both their scholarship and their moral conduct,
who later became known as “The Four Great Masters of the Late

Ming Dynasty.” They were masters Hanshan, Zibo, Lianchi, and

Ouyi.
1. Master Hanshan (憨山大師)

Master Hanshan (1546-1623 CE ) had a given name of Deqing (德
清), a courtesy name of Chengyin (澄印), and came from Quanjiao
in Anhui Province. At the age of twelve, he studied the sutras
with Master Yongning (1483-1565 ce) at the Baoen Monastery in
Nanjing. At the age of nineteen, he received full ordination and
went to Mount Louxia where he received training in the Chan
School from Master Fahui (1500-1579 CE ).
That same year, while listening to Master Wuji Mingxin’s
(1512-1576 ce) teachings on the Profound Meaning of the Flower
Adornment Sutra, Master Hanshan Deqing experienced a sudden
realization. As the passage “eternal abiding of the ocean-seal array
of phenomena” was being discussed in connection with the “ten
gates of profundity,” he experienced the perfect non-obstruction of
the dharma realm. The following year, he gave his explanation of
the gongan “reciting the Buddha’s name with depth and sincerity”
during a seven-day meditation retreat and, from then on, his train-
ing with his teachers began to bear fruit.
In 1583 CE, Master Hanshan Deqing lectured on the Profound
Meaning of the Flower Adornment Sutra in which nearly ten thou-
sand people attended, for which he was honored by those both in-
side and outside the imperial court. Moreover, he once wrote out a
copy of the Flower Adornment Sutra using his own blood to repay
his parent’s kindness. Emperor Shenzong praised and commended
M
his effort, and presented him with gold leaf paper.
In 1600 CE, Master Nanshao Daozhu (ca. 1600 CE ) invited
Master Hanshan Deqing to come to Baolin Monastery at Caoxi

and re-establish the Chan School. He selected monks to undergo

ordination, established a monastic seminary, and codified the
Chan monastery rules, thereby reinvigorating the Chan tradition.
In 1603 CE, Master Hanshan Deqing was implicated in the trumped
up charges that imprisoned Master Zibo and was exiled to Leizhou.
General amnesty issued in 1606 CE allowed him to return to Caoxi.
However, while restoring the main hall of the Nanhua Monastery,
he was falsely charged with misappropriation of donated funds
and was held on a boat in the Furong River for two years awaiting
judgment, during which he fell very ill and nearly died.
In 1614 CE, the empress dowager died, and an imperial edict
was especially issued permitting him to return to the monastic
order. Later on, he built a small hermitage beneath Wuru Peak,
where he devoted himself to the Pure Land practice of reciting the
name of Amitabha Buddha.
Hanshan Deqing’s thought combines elements of Chan and
Huayan philosophy, and he promoted the idea of practicing both
Chan and Pure Land Buddhism and the unification of the three
religions of Confucianism, Daoism, and Buddhism. He was a pro-
lific writer and authored such works as the General Explanation
of the Surangama Sutra, Outline of the Flower Adornment Sutra,
Explanation of the Complete Enlightenment Sutra, and the
Explanation of the Perfection of Wisdom Sutra, among others.
Hanshan Deqing died in 1623 CE at the age of seventy-eight.
Later generations called him “Master Hanshan.” This honorific title
derives from a particular journey he took to Mount Wutai, in which
M he was struck by the sublime beauty of Mount Han (hanshan) to the
north and thus named himself after the mountain. Furthermore, he
so admired the personal character of Master Qingliang Chengguan
(738-839 CE) that he gave himself the courtesy name Chengyin.

2. Master Zibo (紫柏大師)

Born with the given name Zhenke (真可), his courtesy name was
Daguan (達觀), and he gave himself the name Zibo. Later genera-
tions would call him Master Zibo (1543-1603 ce). In his youth, he
was a wandering hero, driving away the wicked and protecting
the good. At the age of seventeen, he joined the monastic order
under the direction of Master Mingjue (ca. 16th cent.) at Yunyan
Monastery in Huqiu and received full ordination at the age of
twenty. He went on a three-year retreat in the Jingde Monastery
in Wutang.
Master Zibo arrived in the capital in the first year of Emperor
Shenzong’s reign (1573 ce) and spent the next nine years as a close
disciple of Master Pianrong (ca. 16th cent. ce) of the Huayan School
and Master Xiaoyan (1512-1581 ce) of the Chan School.
Master Zibo saw that Buddhists had difficulty reading the
old loose-leaf format of the Tripitaka, so he worked towards cre-
ating a bound woodblock edition. He started his preparations
at Mount Wutai, basing the bound edition on the Ming dynasty
Northern Tripitaka with supplementary reference to the Ming dy-
nasty Southern Tripitaka to create what is known as the “Fangce
Tripitaka.” Four years later, he moved to Jizhao hermitage on
Mount Jing, where work on the printing blocks continued. This is
why the edition is known as the “Mount Jing Edition.”
Master Zibo strictly observed the monastic rules throughout
his life as a monk. As abbot of the old Tantou Monastery, he once
was visited by an old friend whom he had not seen in many years.
The two were enjoying their conversation, and when mealtime ar-
M
rived, they were still deeply engrossed in their conversation, such
that Master Zibo unconsciously picked up his chopsticks and be-
gan eating. After taking a few bites, he then realized that he had

forgotten to make an offering to the Triple Gem before the meal.

Master Zibo thereupon consigned himself to punishment with the
cane, personally ordering an attending monk to give him thirty
vigorous strokes of the cane while kneeling on the ground. He used
the opportunity to warn others, saying, “The habitual tendencies
of sentient beings from beginningless time are like oil that seeps
into bread, so difficult it is to break these habits. Without painful
punishment, they cannot be easily controlled!”
Master Zibo shared a warm and sincere friendship with Master
Hanshan Deqing, and the two of them once discussed working
together to expand the Great Ming Record of the Transmission of
the Lamp as a way of reinvigorating the Chan School. This col-
laboration regrettably never came to be. Master Hanshan Deqing
was falsely accused of unauthorized temple construction and ex-
iled to Leizhou in Guangdong Province. By the thirty-first year of
Emperor Shenzong’s reign (1603 ce), internal strife had erupted
within the imperial court, and jealous individuals took advantage
of the situation to slander and disparage others. As a consequence,
Master Zibo was unjustly imprisoned and sentenced to death.
Upon hearing his death sentence, he maintained his composure
and said, “If this is the way of the world, why remain any longer?”
He then composed the following verse:
A smile for some other reason,

Who could know that the great earth would
tolerate no dust?
M Now everything is arranged, this life my mother
bore me is done,
For an iron tree to bring forth flowers awaits no
spring.

After reciting the verse, he then sat down, closed his eyes, and
passed away. He was sixty-one years old and had been ordained
for forty-one years.
3. Master Lianchi (蓮池大師)

Master Lianchi (1532-1612 ce) is considered the Eighth Patriarch
of the Pure Land School. Coming from Renhe in Hangzhou, his
given name was Zhuhong (袾宏), his courtesy name was Fohui (佛
慧), and he gave himself the name of Lianchi (蓮池). He studied
Confucianism from a young age and became an imperial scholar at
the age of seventeen, having become renowned for his scholarship
and upright conduct. Under the influence of a neighbor, he devoted
himself to the Pure Land practice, and he would inscribe the words
shengsi shida (生死事大), “the great matter of life and death,” to
encourage himself to move forward.
At thirty-two, Lianchi Zhuhong joined the monastic order
under Master Xingtian (ca. 16th cent. ce) of Wumen Monastery
in Xishan and received full ordination from Master Wuchen (ca.
16th cent ce) at Zhaoqing Monastery. Not long afterwards, Master
Lianchi Zhuhong journeyed around visiting different teachers, liv-
ing the life of a wandering mendicant. In 1571 CE, he moved to
Mount Yunlou in Hangzhou, where he lived in a deserted, ruined
monastery and refined his practice of samadhi through reciting
Amitabha Buddha’s name. Here and there, he taught the Dharma,
gathering disciples, and later built a temple.
In 1584 CE, Lianchi Zhuhong composed the Rebirth in Pure
Land Anthology in three fascicles; and in 1602 CE, he authored
M
the Impressions of the Surangama Sutra in one fascicle. At that
time, the full ordination ceremony had long been proscribed, so
Master Lianchi Zhuhong had those seeking ordination furnish

themselves with a complete set of monastic robes and receive or-

dination in front of the Buddha image as authoritative confirma-
tion. He also composed Liturgy for the Water and Land Dharma
Service and Liturgy for Yogacara Flaming Mouth Dharma Service
to bring relief to those suffering in the lower realms. He estab-
lished pools for freeing living beings inside and outside the city
and wrote On Freeing Living Beings and Refraining from Killing
to warn against harming life.
All his life, Master Lianchi Zhuhong advocated the practice of
reciting Amitabha Buddha’s name. He condemned the variety of
“crazy Chan” and took pains to explain how Chan and Pure Land
could be cultivated together with an emphasis on the sutras. Later
in life, he suffered from illness, but this only strengthened his re-
solve to do good works. He wrote the texts Three Regretables and
Ten Lamentables to give his disciples direction.
In 1612 CE, Lianchi Zhuhong fell ill and died at the age of eighty-
one. He became known to later generations as “Monk Yunqi” and
“Master Lianchi.”
4. Master Ouyi (蕅益大師)

Master Ouyi (1599-1655 ce) is considered the Ninth Patriarch of
the Pure Land School. His given name was Jiming (際明), his
courtesy name was Ouyi (蕅益), and he gave himself the name
Babu Daoren (八不道人). He came from Mudu in Wuxian and
studied Confucianism from an early age. He had written several
dozen articles condemning Buddhism, but at the age of seventeen,
M he read Master Lianchi’s Casual Notes by the Bamboo Window.
These texts made him realize he had been wrong about Buddhism,
and he burned all his previous writings. At the age of twenty, he
became inspired to join the monastic order while chanting the

Original Vows of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra. He was tonsured

under Master Xueling (ca. 16th cent. ce), a disciple of Master
Hanshan Deqing, and changed his name to Zhixu.
He received the bodhisattva vows at the age of twenty-six and
spent the next year reading widely from the Vinaya. At times, he
would fall seriously ill, so he focused his attention on gaining re-
birth in the Pure Land. At the age of thirty, he became profoundly
aware of the corrupt practices of the various schools of Buddhism,
and henceforth was determined to spread teachings on the Vinaya.
At the age of thirty-two, he wished to produce a commentary on
the Brahma Net Sutra, so he put four lots before an image of the
Buddha, drew the one indicating the Tiantai School, and then pro-
ceeded to make an in-depth study of the Tiantai doctrines.
As a person, Master Ouyi Zhixu was stern and meticulous.
He despised fame and fortune, was firm in his observation and
the precepts, and widely taught the Vinaya. He spent his days
reading sutras and writing. He made a comprehensive study of
the doctrines of the Faxiang, Chan, Vinaya, Huayan, Tiantai, and
Pure Land schools, but placed special emphasis upon the Tiantai
School. He also advocated the unification of Buddhism, Daoism,
and Confucianism. In particular, he was well aware of the schisms
and divisions among the various schools of Buddhism of his day
and therefore strived vigorously to bring ecumenical harmony to
them.
His thought could be summarized in his doctrine of “the three-
fold training in a single thought” and the equivalency of reciting
Amitabha Buddha’s name with the Buddha’s lifetime of teachings.
M
During the Qing dynasty (1644-1911 CE ), the Tiantai School be-
gan to rely upon Master Ouyi Zhixu’s sutra commentaries to teach
their doctrines, resulting in the formation of the Lingfeng School

Maudgalyayana
that integrated Chan, the sutras, and the Vinaya into the Pure Land
teachings. This movement continues to this day.
In 1655, Master Ouyi died at the age of fifty-seven. He would
be known by later generations as “Master Lingfeng Ouyi.”
Master Ouyi Zhixu was well-versed in the sutras and honored
the Tiantai School in his studies. He was also conversant in the
doctrines of the Huayan and Faxiang schools. His thought was a
synthesis of nature and form, Chan and Pure Land, Confucianism
and Buddhism, and provisional and ultimate truth.
Master Ouyi Zhixu was also deeply concerned with the de-
cline of the Dharma, which he saw as a result of the long neglect
of the Vinaya. Thus, he dedicated his life to furthering the spread
of the Vinaya. After he received his bodhisattva vows at the age
of twenty-six, Master Ouyi Zhixu was determined to read widely
from both the Mahayana and Hinayana Vinaya, which laid the
foundation for his study of the Vinaya. He also strictly observed
the precepts, making him a bhiksu of superb moral conduct.
Master Ouyi Zhixu spent his entire life revitalizing the purity
of the Chinese Buddhist schools, and for this, he will always be
remembered.
Reading about the remarkable conduct of great monastics can

inspire the minds of Buddhist disciples, and as such, in addition to
reading Buddhist sutras, students of Buddhism should learn more
about the lives of great monastics.
M
Maudgalyayana
目犍連

Meal Contemplations, Five

食存五觀
In the life of a monastic, walking, standing, sitting, and lying
down are all forms of practice. Even the most ordinary tasks
like getting dressed and eating food are also opportunities for
practice. During meals, monastics practice what are called the
“five contemplations.” Some monasteries even call their dining
halls the “hall of the five contemplations.” The five contempla-
tions are:
1. Assess the amount of work involved, weigh up the origins of

the food. (計功多少，量彼來處。)
We should consider that every agricultural product requires the
planting, irrigation, weeding, and harvesting of a farmer. Next,
merchants ship and sell the food, which is then prepared by a
cook into a fine meal. Then and only then is it placed before us.
Moreover, all the tools, clothing, and supplies used by the farm-
ers, merchants, and cooks every day are supplied by other groups
of people. There is a Buddhist saying that, “In the contemplation
of the Buddha, one grain of rice is a big as Mount Sumeru.” Not a
single plate of food comes easily.
2. Reflect on one’s own moral conduct, perfect or not, take this

offering. (忖己德行，全缺應供。)
During mealtime, one should reflect upon what one has done, even
including one’s intentions and thoughts. Do they meet the expec-
M
tations of proper moral conduct? Are they worthy of the donations
of the faithful?

3. Safeguard the mind against all error, do not give rise to hatred
or greed. (防心離過，不生瞋愛。)
Guarding against faults means avoiding the three poisons. When
we eat, we should not generate thoughts of greed, anger, or delu-
sion, but rather generate thoughts of kindness, compassion, joy,
equanimity, and wisdom.
4. Regard this food as good medicine, so as to treat the weakened

body. (正事良藥，為療形枯。)
In this world, hunger and thirst are unavoidable. Buddhism
seeks to “practice the supramundane teachings by means of
the mundane world,” and as such, the vast variety of foods
should be seen as medicine for the body. There is then no need
to discriminate as to how good, how clean, or how much food
there is.
5. In order to accomplish the Way, one deserves to accept this

food. (為成道業，應受此食。)
The food and drink is taken for the sake of allowing one to per-
severe in one’s practice in hopes of fulfilling the Buddhist path
in the future and teaching the Dharma for the benefit of living
beings.
Though five contemplations specifically mention aspects of

monastic life, lay people should perform these contemplations as
well. For, only in this way will one be able to express gratitude for
M the four kinds of kindness and help those who are suffering in the
three lower realms.

Means of Embracing, Four

四攝
The four means of embracing are four different skillful means that
are cultivated by bodhisattvas to provide benefit and bring relief
to sentient beings. The four means of embracing are giving, kind
words, altruism, and empathy:
1. Giving (布施)
For those who are poor, give them money, clothing, shelter, food,
drink, and medicine. For those seeking knowledge to improve
themselves, teach them and train them in skills, provide them with
Buddhist sutras, and teach them the Dharma. For those who are
fearful by nature, eliminate the fears that threaten and torment
them, and give aid, comfort, and protection in crises and natural
disasters to ensure their security and freedom both materially and
spiritually. By giving in this way, people may generate faith, learn
the correct path, and practice the Dharma.
2. Kind Words (愛語)

Praise those who have a moral character. Console those who have
hardships. Give relief to those who are downcast, and encourage
them to improve themselves. Help others obtain what they want,
and provide them with limitless support. That being said, it is im-
portant to emphasize that kind words should not be hypocritical or
dishonest. Kind words should be sincere and honest. A bodhisat-
tva should come to know people’s interests so he can give teach-
M
ings that are interesting and in accordance with their capacity. He
should praise the accomplishments of the Buddha and of practic-
es such as generosity so that the wealthy are charitable and the

ignorant are awakened. This will lead to faith in the true Dharma
and happiness for all.
3. Altruism (利行)
Altruism means to help others resolve their difficulties. It means
to assist and facilitate the work of others and to help them com-
plete worthy goals. When people become sick, give them medicine;
when people fall on hard times, give them financial assistance.
Generate a sense of sympathy and empathy. Create job opportuni-
ties for people to help and foster their success. In particular, apply
the appropriate skillful persuasion to those who do not believe in
the Dharma, to those who have broken the precepts, to those who
are greedy and stingy, and to those with impaired intelligence. This
will allow them to become secure in their faith and to understand
how wholesome actions of body, speech, and mind can help to
benefit both themselves and others. This will allow others to be
happy and to rely upon the Dharma.
4. Empathy (同事)
“Empathy” in this sense means to use one’s wisdom to observe
the conditions of others and assume the form that is most suit-
able to liberate them. In the case of soldiers, talk with them about
military science, while as for business people, talk to them about
business expertise. There is a Buddhist expression, “For those that
can be liberated by a certain physical form, then teach the Dharma
by manifesting that physical form.” Work with them in the same
M place, and do their same job, become their good friend, and show
them how to turn away from unwholesome conduct. Join with
them in practicing good deeds, and share equally with them the
benefits of the Dharma.

Merit and Wisdom
The first of the four universal vows is, “Sentient beings are lim-
itless, I vow to liberate them.” The hope is that everyone will learn
from the compassion of the bodhisattvas and help to liberate all
sentient beings by utilizing the four means of embracing.
Medicine
湯藥
See: Field of merit; offerings, four; parables of the Lotus Sutra.
Meditative Concentration
禪定
See: Merit and wisdom; path, noble eightfold; perfections, six;
samadhi; spiritual wealth, seven kinds of; stopping and seeing
meditation; training, threefold.
Mental Formations
行
See: Aggregates, five; dependent origination.
Merit
福
See: Dedication; field of merit; giving; merit and wisdom.
Merit and Wisdom

福慧雙修
See also: Dedication; field of merit; giving; perfections, six; M
samadhi.
Merit and wisdom are two qualities that should be cultivat-

ed together. “Cultivation of merit” includes all forms of positive

Merit and Wisdom
karma that benefit others, such as the first five of the six perfec-
tions: giving, morality, patience, diligence, and meditative con-
centration. Cultivating wisdom is the development of the last of
the six perfections: prajna-wisdom, and includes those truths and
concepts which benefit oneself.
According to the ninth chapter of the Demonstration of
Consciousness-Only Treatise, those great practices of a bodhisattva
which are related to wisdom are the “cultivation of wisdom,” while
all others are the “cultivation of merit.” It is often said that to attain
Buddhahood, bodhisattvas seek awakening from above (i.e. cul-
tivate wisdom) and bring liberation to sentient beings below (i.e.
cultivate merit). Since the cultivation of both merit and wisdom
are known as the supreme practices for attaining Buddhahood,
they are known as the “supreme practices.”
In Buddhism, there is a saying that one who cultivates merit
but not wisdom is like an elephant wearing a jeweled necklace,
while one who cultivates wisdom but not merit is like an arhat
who receives few offerings. Buddhists should take heed and culti-
vate both merit and wisdom, for neither one should be discarded.
There are passages throughout the sutras that underscore the need
to cultivate both merit and wisdom. Even those seeking rebirth in
the Western Pure Land cannot do so without merit and the roots of
goodness as their causes and conditions. The second chapter of the
Essays on the Fivefold Teachings of the Flower Adornment Sutra
says, “As for the actual practice contained within the final teach-
ings (of the Mahayana), one who makes the initial aspiration for
M awakening cultivates both merit and wisdom, which is why there
is nothing else to cultivate upon attaining Buddhahood.”
There is no special form of practice to attain Buddhahood
other than just the cultivation of merit and wisdom. How can we

Merit and Wisdom
cultivate merit and wisdom in our everyday lives? The best way is
through cultivating the six perfections:
1. Giving (布施)
Whether one gives the gift of wealth, the gift of the Dharma, or
the gift of fearlessness, to do so in a way that the giver is empty,
the recipient is empty, and the gift itself is empty is to achieve the
highest state of giving.
2. Morality (持戒)
To cultivate morality does not just mean to observe the precepts
in their external form. The cultivation of morality is empha-
sizing the true spirit and meaning of the precepts with their
principle of not violating others, but rather respecting and ben-
efiting them.
3. Patience (忍辱)
Patience does not mean passively not striking back when beaten
or not talking back when cursed. Patience is an attitude for dealing
with affairs that is active, accountable, accommodating, engaged,
and carefree.
4. Diligence (精進)
To correctly apply diligence means to remove unwholesomeness
that is present, prevent unwholesomeness that has yet to arise,
develop wholesomeness that has yet to arise, and strengthen
wholesomeness that is present. Diligently cultivating merit re-
M
quires the guidance of wisdom, for, in this way, one will not prac-
tice blindly.

Mind
5. Meditative Concentration (禪定)

People who have cultivated meditative concentration well do not
act rashly, do not speak foolishly, nor think impulsively. Such peo-
ple do not interfere with others and develop wisdom, thereby gain-
ing the respect and support of others.
6. Prajna-wisdom (般若)
By unceasingly cultivating giving, morality, patience, diligence,
and meditative concentration guided by wisdom, one will certain-
ly attain great prajna-wisdom.
As indicated above, merit must be guided by wisdom, and wis-

dom requires the accumulation of merit. Merit and wisdom are
like the two wings of a bird, for it is impossible to rely upon one
alone. That is why we must cultivate both at once.
Mind
一心不亂
See also: Consciousness, eight kinds of.
What we are most intimate and have the closest relationship with
is our own mind. The mind is in charge; yet, most people know
nothing about the mind. They have no idea about their own in-
trinsic nature, so they cannot be in charge of the mind. Only by
understanding the mind can we know ourselves, and so it is said
that “practicing the Dharma requires cultivating the mind.”
M The Buddhist sutras speak extensively about the power of
the mind and the importance of cultivating and purifying it. The
Connected Discourses says, “If the mind is afflicted then sentient
beings are afflicted. If the mind is pure, then sentient beings are

Mind
pure.” The Vimalakirti Sutra says, “When the mind is pure, the
land is pure.” The Awakening of Faith in Mahayana Treatise says,
“When the mind arises, all phenomena arise. When the mind ceas-
es, all phenomena cease.” The Platform Sutra says, “The deluded
mind is mastered by the Lotus [Sutra]. The awakened mind mas-
ters the Lotus [Sutra].” The Flower Adornment Sutra says, “If one
wishes to know the Buddha’s state, then purify the mind so it is
like empty space.” The Teachings Bequeathed by the Buddha Sutra
says, “If one can focus the mind in one place, there is nothing that
can’t be done.”
The sutras also say, “The Buddha said the mind is primary,”
“The three realms are mind-only, and all phenomena are con-
sciousness-only,” “All phenomena in the universe arise from the
mind,” “Ignorance and awakening are not separate from one’s own
mind,” and “The Buddha taught many kinds of Dharma to cure
all minds—without all the different kinds of minds, how could he
teach the Dharma?”
The Buddhist sutras describe the mind in many different ways,
including offering many metaphors for the mind. Some examples
are:
1. The mind is like a monkey, for it is hard to control.

2. The mind is as fast as a flash of lightning.
3. The mind is like a wild deer chasing the sense objects.
4. The mind is like a thief who steals our positive karma.
5. The mind is like an adversary, for it causes us suffering.
6. The mind is like a servant of the afflictions, for it is or-
M
dered about by worldly temptations.
7. The mind is like a powerful king, for it has supreme con-
trol over the body.

Mind
8. The mind is limitless, like an ever-flowing spring.

9. The mind is like an artist who can paint all things.
10. The mind is boundless, like the vastness of space.
The sutras also offer many other names for the mind, including
the Dharmakaya, the dharma realm, the nature of all phenomena,
tathagatagarbha, Buddha nature, true reality, prajna-wisdom, as
well as many others. The many names of the mind point to the fact
that the ordinary mind is subject to delusion and is ever-changing.
The mind is erratic and often leads the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and
body to engage in all manner of wrongdoing. This causes us suffer-
ing, hardship, and leads us to journey further in the cycle of birth
and death. That is why the Eight Realizations of a Bodhisattva
Sutra says, “The mind is the source of unwholesomeness.”
However, the mind is also called “inherently pure,” for the fun-
damental nature of the mind is pure. The mind is our own intrinsic
Buddha nature, which belongs to each one of us and cannot be
found externally. The mind is like the surface of a lake: if there
are no waves, then the surface is clean and clear and can reflect
the full moon hanging in the sky. In the same way, if the mind is
undisturbed by deluded thoughts and uncontaminated by the five
desires, then the mind will be calm, harmonious, and unmovable.
When we maintain the serenity of the mind, it will reflect our in-
trinsic nature, just as a calm lake reflects the moon. How, then,
can we come to know the true mind? The key lies in being able to
establish single-minded concentration.
M How can we bring this mind that can ascend to heaven or
plunge into hell into a state of single-minded concentration? Each
of the many Buddhist schools and sutras have their own unique
methods for achieving this state. For example, the Pure Land School

Mind
encourages the recitation of Amitabha Buddha’s name. Through

this practice, one is able to achieve single-minded concentration
by focusing the six sense organs and maintaining a continuum of
pure thoughts. Then, at the time of death, the practitioner will be
received by Amitabha Buddha and be reborn in the Pure Land.
The Chan School’s main practice is the cultivation of medita-
tive concentration. There is a verse that indicates the primacy of
meditation in the Chan School:
Sitting in quiet meditation for even a moment,

Is superior to building stupas of the seven trea-
sures as plentiful as grains of sand in the
Ganges River.
In the end, the stupas will crumble into dust;
But a single thought from a tranquil mind can at-
tain awakening.
The Tiantai School has the doctrine of “one thought contain-

ing the three thousandfold world system,” which shows how
a single thought can encompass all phenomena of the dharma
realm, such that all things can be contained within the mind.
According to this doctrine, one need not seek precious jewels
outside of oneself, nor look for some kind of bright light else-
where, for this distracted, perturbed, and deluded mind of ours
actually contains all things.
If we attain single-minded concentration, contemplate the
self, return to intrinsic nature, and develop our innate virtue, we
M
can become an awakened being and attain liberation in the here
and now. The Consciousness-Only philosophers pulled off a bold
stroke by developing the system of the “five categories and the one

Mindfulness, Four Bases of
hundred dharmas” to analyze the activities of the mind, transform

consciousness into wisdom, and realize liberation.
Even with all of the methods put forth by the various schools,
to truly achieve single-minded concentration is far from easy. This
is especially true for those of us living an everyday life and dealing
with the confusion and turmoil of worldly events and human emo-
tion. It is difficult not to be affected by such surroundings.
However, there is a way. We can maintain good relations with
others by doing good deeds naturally and happily. We can refrain
from disputing with others, comparing ourselves with others,
and feeling envy. We can strive to remain unaffected by praise or
blame, success or failure, and suffering or happiness. We cannot
waste our mental energy discussing the arguments and disputes of
others or in pursuing fame and fortune. Further, we can find repose
in practices that benefit others, like cultivating the four immeasur-
able minds, feeling gratitude for and contentedness for what we
have, and being of service to society. If we regularly practice in this
way, then we will not be caught up in the external events or the
emotions of others and will have a calm, peaceful life. In this way,
one can attain the freedom of liberation.

四念處
See also: Impermanence
When the Buddha was about to enter final nirvana, it was the
M general consensus of the four groups of Buddhist disciples that the
Venerable Ananda ask the Buddha for instruction:
“Lord Buddha, during your time in this world we have relied
upon you for our abiding; after the Buddha’s final nirvana, upon

what should we rely for our abiding?”

The Buddha gently replied, “After my final nirvana, everyone
should find their abiding in the four bases of mindfulness.”
What are the four bases of mindfulness?
1. Contemplate the impurities of the body (觀身不淨)

The human body is a stinking bag of skin that is formed from a
combination of the four great elements and five aggregates in ac-
cordance with causes and conditions. The body is impure both in-
side and outside, including such things as the skin, bones, blood,
flesh, phlegm, and excretory substances. When awaking from
sleep, the whole mouth is sticky with saliva and so unbearably
filthy. If one gets drunk, the internal organs are obstructed and one
vomits. When one is sick, sores and ulcers fester and burst, while
pus and blood leak and ooze. When going to the toilet, one excretes
feces and urine with offensive odors.
2. Contemplate the suffering of feelings (觀受是苦)

There are three kinds of feelings: painful feelings, pleasurable feel-
ings, and neither pleasurable nor painful feelings. Each of these
feelings has its own kind of suffering.
Painful feelings create the “suffering of suffering.” Painful emo-
tions such as sorrow, grief, and worry inherently lead to suffering,
and thus, they are known as the “suffering of suffering.”
Pleasurable feelings create the “suffering of loss.” Pleasurable
things like health, fame, and wealth can make us feel happy, but
since the body can become sick, fame can fade, and wealth can be
M
lost, these pleasant things can lead to the “suffering of loss.”
Feelings that are neither painful nor pleasurable create the
“suffering of formation.” Through spiritual practice, one can live

a simple and tranquil life. However, our world is still subject to

conditions and always changing, and having yet to end the cycle
of birth and death, we are still subject to the suffering of formation.
3. Contemplate the impermanence of the mind (觀心無常)

The mind is subject to many negative qualities, such as worries,
delusion fatigue, defilement, impermanence, discrimination, dis-
tortion, and duality. The mind is like a mirage or an illusion that
arises moment by moment and is then extinguished. The mind
is like the frantic antics of a monkey or a wild horse, for such
are their changeable and impermanent qualities. The Diamond
Sutra states: “The mind of the past cannot be attained, the mind
of the present cannot be attained, the mind of the future cannot
be attained.”
4. Contemplate the non-selfhood of phenomena (觀法無我)

For something to truly be called the “self,” it must fulfill the four
conditions of autonomy, permanency, universality, and freedom.
However, what we think of as our “self” is formed through a com-
bination of conditions, and therefore, it is not autonomous. Because
our “self” is created through dependent origination, it cannot be
permanent. Our “self” is obstructed from all angles; therefore, it
cannot be universal, and because the self is subject to karma, it
is not absolutely free. All that is possessed by the self can be de-
stroyed, all that the self knows can be wrong, and all that the self
controls can change. In reality, all phenomena are falsely clung to
M by the self. The self wanders in the cycle of birth and death, built of
the five aggregates. When its conditions are dispelled, just where
is this self?

Mountain Gate
The four bases of mindfulness above teach us that all phenom-

ena in the world are impure, suffering, empty, impermanent, and
without a self. As Buddhists, we should regularly recall the four
bases of mindfulness, examine our own bodies and minds, dili-
gently cultivate ourselves, and seek to realize nirvana which is per-
manent, blissful, pure, and has an inherent self.
Mountain Gate
山門
See also: Teaching, four modes of.
There is a saying in Buddhism, that “Wealth enters the mountain

gate and merit is credited to the generous benefactor.” The term
“mountain gate” refers to the main entrance of a Buddhist temple
or monastery, since many monasteries were once built in moun-
tain forests. Later, monasteries came to be built on flatter terrain,
but the term “mountain gate” persisted as a way of referring to
Buddhist monasteries regardless of locale.
It is said that in the past, one could enter the mountain gate of
Shaolin monastery but not leave. Only those with superior gongfu
would be able to traverse the high surrounding walls, and if they
could not, they would not be permitted to leave. The mountain
gate represents a transition from the ordinary to the sagely, from
ignorance to awakening, and from darkness to the light, symbol-
izing the entrance of the worldly into the Buddhist sphere. So they
do not return empty handed, those who enter the mountain gate
must leave their habitual tendencies at the door.
M
The mountain gate is also sometimes called the “triple gate,” as
it represents the gate of faith, the gate of wisdom, and the gate of
compassion. The gate of faith is entered by means of the Buddha,

Mountain Gate
the gate of wisdom is entered by means of the Dharma, and the

gate of compassion is entered by means of the sangha. This is what
it means to enter the Way by the Triple Gem.
The “triple gate” can also represent faith, understanding and
practice, or the three ways of liberation: through wisdom, com-
passion, and skillful means. These “three ways of liberation” are
methods used by bodhisattvas to attain awakening. In more detail,
they are:
1. The Gate of Wisdom (智慧門)

The Chinese word for wisdom, zhihui (智慧), is made up of two
characters: zhi (智), “knowledge,” and hui (慧), “insight.” Knowledge
means knowing when to advance, when to hold, and when to re-
treat; insight is knowing emptiness and “non-self.” By relying on
knowledge, one will no longer seek out self-pleasure, and by rely-
ing on insight, one can turn away from the attachment to desire.
2. The Gate of Compassion (慈悲門)

The Chinese word typically used for compassion, cibei (慈悲), is
made up of two characters: ci (慈), “loving-kindness,” and bei (悲),
“compassion.” Loving-kindness means sharing your joy with oth-
ers, while compassion means removing others’ suffering. By rely-
ing on loving-kindness, one shares peace and joy with all sentient
beings, and by relying on compassion, one eradicates the pain and
suffering of all sentient beings.
M 3. The Gate of Skillful Means (方便門)

The Chinese word for skillful means, fangbian (方便), is made
up of two characters: fang (方), “straight,” and bian (便), “conve-
nience.” “Straight” refers to using a straightforward approach, and

Mountains, Four Great
“convenience” means being concerned with others rather than

oneself. By relying on a straightforward approach, one is compas-
sionate towards all sentient beings, and by relying upon the exclu-
sion of self, one turns away from self-aggrandizement.
In monasteries of the past, a statue of the smiling Maitreya

Bodhisattva was almost always placed at the main gate, represent-
ing a joyful welcome to visitors. However, for the more recalci-
trant sentient beings who are unable to receive the Buddha’s com-
passion, more forceful methods must be employed. That is why, in
many monasteries, after passing through the main gate, one enters
the Hall of the Four Heavenly Kings, which honors those who pro-
tect Buddhism such as the four heavenly kings or the bodhisattvas
Qielan or Weituo. This shows that although Buddhism emphasizes
compassion, it is a compassion that must be powerful. Again and
again in this world, the strong abuse the weak, and the weak are
at the mercy of the strong. At such times, what is needed is the
severe presence of Dharma protectors to counter the violence of
the wicked. In addition to having the compassionate heart of a
bodhisattva, practitioners must also be equipped with the forceful
authority of the Dharma protectors. Only by exerting both com-
passion and authority and by applying both leniency and strictness
can the survival of the Dharma be assured.
Mountains, Four Great M

四大名山
Pilgrimage is a common practice among Buddhists, with many
Buddhists considering an opportunity to visit the sacred sites

of India to be a dream of a lifetime. In China, four of the main

pilgrimage sites are mountains, each associated with a bodhisat-
tva and a Buddhist virtue. They are Mount Putuo, Mount Wutai,
Mount Jiuhua, and Mount Emei.
1. Mount Putuo (普陀山)

Mount Putuo is located on one of the Zhoushan Islands in the
East China Sea near Dinghai County in Zhejiang Province and
is also known as Mount Pota, Mount Potalaka, Mount Meiling,
and Mount Xiaobaihua. The mountain is known as a site where
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva manifests.
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, whose name is translated into
Chinese as guanshiyin (觀世音) or guanzizai (觀自在), has vowed
to bring relief to sentient beings and is a representation of great
compassion. The Universal Gate Chapter of the Lotus Sutra men-
tions that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva has thirty-three manifesta-
tions with which to alleviate twelve kinds of danger. Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva is said to respond to those who call his name, and thus,
many Buddhists recite the name of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva in
times of distress, wishing for intercession.
The Chinese translation of Guanshiyin (觀世音) literally
means “observing the sounds of the world.” Notably, the character
guan (觀), “observe,” is used rather than wen (聞), “hear.” Why? The
bodhisattva does not only use his ears to observe the sounds of the
world but uses all of his six sense organs together. Hearing may
refer to superficially listening with one’s ears, while guan refers to
M deep contemplation.
There is a Chinese saying that, “In every family there is a
Guanyin, in every home there is an Amitabha Buddha.” Faith in
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva as “Guanyin” is so deep in China that

it has become integrated with Chinese folk beliefs. In the lunar

calendar, Guanyin’s birthday is celebrated on the 19th day of the
second month, Guanyin’s awakening on 19th day of the six month,
and Guanyin’s ordination on the 19th of the ninth month. Each
holiday is commemorated with various Dharma services. Even
non-Buddhists scramble off to the temples to join in the celebra-
tions and to pray for good fortune.
Depictions of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva in Chinese art tend to
be quite varied, given the descriptions of his many manifestations.
The most common depictions include Avalokitesvara riding on the
back of a dragon or sea turtle, Avalokitesvara with a thousand arms
and eyes, Avalokitesvara holding a child, Avalokitesvara holding a
fish basket, and Avalokitesvara contemplating the moon in water.
2. Mount Wutai (五台山)

Mount Wutai is located northeast of Wutai County in Shanxi
Province. The mountain is named wutai (五台), “five terraces,” af-
ter the five treeless peaks located in the east, west, south, north,
and center that rise high into the sky. The five peaks tower majesti-
cally above the surrounding mountains. Atop the peaks, it is never
too hot, and there is wind-blown snow even in summer, earning
the mountain its other nickname, qingliangshan (清涼山), “cold
mountain.” Since ancient times, this mountain has been home to
manifestations of Manjusri Bodhisattva.
Manjusri Bodhisattva, whose name means “wondrous virtue”
or “wondrous auspiciousness,” is the wisest and most eloquent of
bodhisattvas. He has served as the teacher of seven Buddhas and
M
symbolizes prajna-wisdom. Among the fifty-three pilgrimages
of the young Sudhana described in the Flower Adornment Sutra,
the very first one was to Manjusri Bodhisattva, in which Sudhana

expressed his wish to enter the Buddhist path, and the bodhisat-
tva responded with the guidance of prajna-wisdom. Manjusri
Bodhisattva is given the title of “Dharma prince,” and his birthday
falls on the 4th day of the fourth month in the lunar calendar.
Manjusri Bodhisattva is often paired with Samantabhadra
Bodhisattva as attendants on the left and right of the Buddha.
Throughout Sakyamuni Buddha’s teaching career, from the teach-
ing of the Flower Adornment Sutra at the very beginning to the
teaching of the Nirvana Sutra at the very end, Manjusri Bodhisattva
was present at all Mahayana Dharma assemblies. This shows his
incredible contribution to the Mahayana teachings.
Depictions of Manjusri Bodhisattva show him with his hair
braided into five coils to symbolize the five ultimate wisdoms and
the five wisdoms of non-attainment. His left hand holds a lotus
flower which contains a copy of the Wisdom Sutra, indicating
that prajna-wisdom is completely undefiled, while his right hand
wields a jeweled sword that represents how great wisdom can cut
away ignorance. In some images, he is sitting on a lotus flower that
represents purity; in others, he rides a lion and peacock, indicative
of his mastery.
3. Mount Jiuhua (九華山)

Mount Jiuhua is located to the southwest of Qingyang County in
Anhui Province. It was originally named jiuzi (九子), “nine chil-
dren,” but the name was changed to jiuhua (九華), “nine flow-
ers,” during the Tang dynasty because of the resemblance of the
M mountain’s nine peaks to stone lotus flowers. It is associated with
Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.
The Chinese name of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is dizang (地
藏), “earth treasury.” The Ten Wheels of Ksitigarbha Sutra explains

the name as follows, “Patient and unmovable like the great earth,
quiet and profound like a hidden treasury.”
The Original Vows of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra records
how Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was once instructed by Sakyamuni
Buddha to liberate beings during the period after the Buddha’s
final nirvana and before the birth of Maitreya Buddha. Thus he
made this vow: “If the hells are not emptied then I vow not to be-
come a Buddha; only when sentient beings have all been liberated,
will I attain awakening.” From this, he is known as “Ksitigarbha of
great vows.”
The depiction of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is different from
most other bodhisattvas because he is shown in the attire of
a Buddhist monk. Representations of the bodhisattva have
him sitting cross-legged or standing, the right hand holding
a monk’s staff to show his care for sentient beings as well as
his strict adherence to the precepts, and the left hand hold-
ing the wish-fulfilling mani-jewel that shows his intention to
fulfill the wishes of sentient beings. He rides on a white dog
named shanting (善聽), “Excellent Listener,” for he listens to the
hells. The 30th day of the seventh lunar month is Ksitigarbha
Bodhisattva’s birthday.
4. Mount Emei (峨嵋山)

Mount Emei is located to the west of Emei County in Sichuan
Province. It is named emei (峨嵋), “arching eyebrows,” because the
two peaks face each other like a pair of tall eyebrows. The mountain
contains one hundred twenty-four stone niches, eleven major grot-
M
toes, and twenty-eight minor ones. On top of the mountain, there
is Guangxiang Monastery, which is the site of the Samantabhadra
Bodhisattva’s manifestation.

Called puxian (普賢), “universally worthy” and pianji (遍吉),

“all-encompassing auspicious” in Chinese, Samantabhadra encom-
passes the practices of all Buddhas. He is paired with Manjusri
Bodhisattva’s great wisdom, for they both serve as attendants on
either side of Sakyamuni Buddha. Samantabhadra Bodhisattva
made ten great vows to practice and is thus known as the “bod-
hisattva of great practice.”
He is depicted riding a white elephant with six tusks. The
steady gait and quiet seriousness of a marching elephant is a sym-
bol for the bodhisattva’s progress and learning through practice.
The great elephant is also a symbol of the vastness of his vows and
the perfection of his merit. The 21st day of the second lunar month
is Samantabhadra Bodhisattva’s birthday.
Among the four great bodhisattvas, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is

the only one who appears as a monastic. The other three appear as
members of the laity, demonstrating the equality between monas-
tics and laity in Mahayana Buddhism. For this reason, Buddhists
today should champion the harmony between the monastic and
lay communities to ensure that the true Dharma will long remain.

N
Nagasena
挖耳羅漢
Nakula
靜坐羅漢
Name and Form

名色
Names of the Buddha, Ten

佛陀十號
The Buddha is a great awakened being. So impressive are his
achievements that people have given him various epithets to extol
his greatness. There are eleven commonly used epithets:

1. Thus-Come (tathagata) 如來
2. Worthy One (arhat) 應供
3. Truly All-Knowing 正遍知
4. Perfect in Knowledge and Conduct 明行足
5. Well-Gone 善逝
6. Knower of the World 世間解
7. Unsurpassed 無上士
8. Tamer 調御丈夫
9. Teacher of Heavenly and Human Beings 天人師
10. Awakened One (Buddha) 佛
11. World-Honored One 世尊
Among the various sutras, the eleven epithets are typically

presented as the “ten names of the Buddha,” by combining some
of the above. For example, sometimes “Well-Gone” and “Knower
of the World” are combined into a single name. In other instances,
“Knower of the World” and “Unsurpassed” are combined, and in
others, “Unsurpassed” and “Tamer” are combined. Each name is
given a detailed description below:
1. Thus Come (如來)

In Chinese, this name is rendered as rulai (如來). Ru (如), “such”
or “thus,” means that the Buddha’s essence is unchanging; that it
is such as it is. Lai (來), “come,” refers to the Buddha’s ability to
change and transform as a skillful means to liberate beings. The
Buddha has used his wisdom to know the Way and attain awaken-
ing. Because of his experience, he can realistically indicate the path
of liberation to others, and in that sense, he has already “come”
N from intrinsic nature.

2. Worthy One (應供)

The Buddha has eliminated all the afflictions within and beyond the
three realms and has perfected his virtue and wisdom. Therefore,
he is worthy of veneration and offerings, such as food and drink,
clothing, bedding, medicine, banners, adorned canopies, incense,
flowers, lamps, and fruit. Such offerings are made by all sentient
beings, which is why the Buddha is called a “worthy one.”
3. Truly All-Knowing (正遍知)

The wisdom of the Buddha is both perfectly true and perfectly
complete. It is all-inclusive, extending everywhere and covering all
things. For example, the Buddha knows the names of all the world
systems. He knows the names of all sentient beings, the causes and
conditions of their previous lives, as well as where they will be re-
born. He also knows all phenomena in the world, including all the
characteristics of the mind, all afflictions, and all roots of goodness.
4. Perfect in Knowledge and Conduct (明行足)

“Knowledge” in this instance refers to the three supernatural
knowledges of the Buddha: the knowledge of past, present, and fu-
ture lives, the visual knowledge of all things (heavenly vision), and
the knowledge that all defilements have been ended. “Conduct” re-
fers to physical and verbal karma.
5. Well-Gone (善逝)
The Buddha’s wisdom has eliminated all confusion. The Buddha
has transcended the mundane world and arrived at the other shore
of nirvana. There is no more returning to the ocean of the cycle of
birth and death and in this sense he is “well-gone.” N

6. Knower of the World (世間解)

The Buddha knows all the characteristics of living beings and ma-
terial things. The Buddha knows that the material world is neither
permanent nor impermanent, neither limited nor unlimited, and
neither coming nor going.
7. Unsurpassed (無上士)
The Buddha has perfected all merit and wisdom through the three-
fold practice of morality, meditative concentration, and wisdom.
Because of his level of attainment, none can surpass him.
8. Tamer (調御丈夫)
The Buddha excels at applying skillful means to guide sentient be-
ings to liberation. In doing so, he allows them to be happy in this
life and the next life, and even eventually attain the happiness of
nirvana.
9. Teacher of Heavenly and Human Beings (天人師)

The Buddha teaches all sentient beings what is proper and improp-
er to do, and what is right and wrong. If sentient beings practice
these teachings and do not abandon them, they can gain liberation
from affliction. Among all sentient beings, human and heavenly
beings are the most inclined towards the Dharma, such that they
are most likely to transcend the cycle of birth and death.
10. Awakened One (佛)

Buddha is Sanskrit for “awakened one.” The Buddha has awakened
himself, awakened others, and completed the mission of awaken-
N ing. He knows all mundane and supramundane phenomena and
is a noble one who has attained unsurpassed, perfect awakening.

Namo Amitofo
11. World-Honored One (世尊)

Because the Buddha has accomplished so much to such a perfect
degree, there is no one in the world more honorable than him.
Namo Amitofo
六字洪名
See also: Noble ones of the West, three; supports, three.
“Namo Amitofo” (南無阿彌陀佛) is a magnificent phrase contain-

ing thousands upon thousands of merits. Though only six Chinese
characters in length, it includes endless meanings.
The first two Chinese characters, namo (南無), are a translit-
eration of the Sanskrit word namo, meaning “to take refuge.” The
phrase “Namo Amitofo” then means taking refuge in and relying
upon Amitabha Buddha.
Amitofo (阿彌陀佛) is a Chinese translation of the Sanskrit
name of Amitabha Buddha, a name which means “infinite light”
and “infinite life.” The infinite light of Amitabha Buddha is not lim-
ited by space, and the infinite life of Amitabha Buddha is not lim-
ited by time. As Amitabha Buddha is not limited by time or space,
he transcends time and space, and as such, embodies the truth of
the universe itself.
The noble title of Amitabha Buddha contains within it endless
virtue. If one can single-mindedly focus upon this great name, then
wrongdoing will decrease, merit will increase, and one will attain
rebirth in Amitabha Buddha’s Pure Land, transcend the three
realms, and become free of the cycle of birth and death.
The name of Amitabha Buddha contains the heart of all lan-
guage. When we see each other in the morning and say “Amitofo,” N
it means “good morning.” When we must part and say “Amitofo,”

Namo Amitofo
it means “goodbye.” If one receives a gift and says “Amitofo,” it is

an expression of gratitude. When greeting guests, one may say
“Amitofo” to welcome them. Upon seeing pigs or sheep being
slaughtered one may unconsciously utter “Amitofo” as a way of
expressing sympathy for them. If one is in shock at witnessing
murder or mayhem, one may recite “Amitofo” repeatedly as one
commiserates over the victims. Amitabha Buddha is compassion
and truth and the father of perfect virtue. Amitabha Buddha is
one’s arrival at supreme truth and goodness.
There is no other name in this world so beautiful and mov-
ing as that of Amitabha Buddha. There is no other name in
this world that contains as much meaning as that of Amitabha
Buddha.
Amitabha Buddha was originally the ruler of a large kingdom
during the time of a previous Buddha named Lokesvararaja. Later
on, that ruler abandoned his kingdom to join the monastic order
and became Dharmakara Bhiksu. In order to give to Dharmakara
the teachings of twenty-one billion Buddha realms, Lokesvararaja
Buddha used his supernatural powers so that Dharmakara Bhiksu
could observe them all. Dharmakara Bhiksu then made forty-eight
vows to adorn a Pure Land. After mindfully cultivating for five
kalpas, he finally attained Buddhahood, and the realm he adorned
became the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss.
Chan Master Chewu (1741-1810 ce) said, “‘Namo Amitofo’
is itself the essence of the Buddha mind, for it plumbs the ‘five
periods’ and spans the ‘eight teachings.’” These six characters do
indeed constitute a great name of thousands upon thousands of
merits.
N

Nirvana
Nirvana
涅槃
See also: Questions of the Buddha, four.
There are various Buddha images that are venerated in Buddhist

temples and monasteries, including those that are sitting, stand-
ing, and reclining. The reclining posture is meant to represent
the Buddha’s final nirvana, indicating his perfection of merit and
wisdom.
“Perfection” here means liberation from the cycle of birth and
death, the transcendence of time and space, the extinction of the
duality of self and others, and union of the self and others into
a single essence. Thus, nirvana is not death, but rather life at its
most real and valuable. Nirvana is the highest, awakened state in
Buddhism.
There are many who confuse the Buddhist concept of nirvana
with death. For this reason, it is common to see “obtained great
nirvana” written at funerals. There is great misunderstanding of
the meaning of nirvana.
Nirvana is a Sanskrit word that means “extinction,” “transcen-
dence,” and “birthlessness.” The Nirvana Sutra states, “The elimi-
nation of all affliction is nirvana.” Simply put, nirvana is a state
of peace and freedom beyond birth and death, a state of perfect
brightness without the distinction between the self and outside
things. This state can be realized through practice by eliminating
afflictions such as greed, anger, ignorance, delusion, wrong view,
and discord. Nirvana is also the third of the Four Noble Truths and
the final goal of Buddhist practice.
Nirvana is realization of awakening, but it is distinguished N
into various types by different Buddhist schools. For example, the

Nirvana
Tiantai School distinguishes three aspects of nirvana based upon

their system of essence, form, and function. Thus, the Tiantai
School speaks of the full and complete “pure nirvana of inherent
nature,” which we all inherently have, the “perfectly pure nirvana”
realized through practice, and the “skillfully pure nirvana” which
manifests through the guidance of others. The Faxiang School dis-
tinguishes four kinds of nirvana: pure nirvana of inherent nature,
nirvana with remainder, nirvana without remainder, and nonabid-
ing nirvana.
Regardless of the many classifications of nirvana and what
they are called, no type of nirvana is the same as death. If nirvana
was simply death, then all the hard work of Buddhists over many
kalpas of practice would be just for the sake of achieving death.
That would be pointless.
Nirvana is also not something which can only be realized af-
ter death. For example, at the age of thirty-one, the Buddha had
already achieved nirvana while sitting under the bodhi tree. This
was “nirvana with remainder,” for the karma of his physical body
continued to exist. The Buddha realized “nirvana without remain-
der” when he passed away at the age of eighty underneath the sala
trees. The Buddha realized “non-abiding nirvana” in his forty-nine
year teaching career as he responded to the spiritual capacities of
all living beings without defilement or attachment. As the Buddha
said in the Lotus Sutra, “Many kalpas ago, as many kalpas as all
the dust in the universe, I had already become a Buddha. Since
that time, I have been constantly teaching the Dharma in this Saha
world. I have also been guiding and benefitting sentient beings
in other places, domains numbering in the countless millions and
N millions of trillions.” Manifestations such as the Buddha’s birth,
his renunciation, conquering Mara, attaining awakening, teaching

Noble Ones of the West, Three
the Dharma, and entering final nirvana are all applications of the
“skillfully pure nirvana” and the “non-abiding nirvana.” What we
seek when we seek nirvana is to recover the “inherently pure nir-
vana” that we intrinsically have.
Nirvana is liberation. It is eternal happiness and the state that
is permanent, blissful, pure, and has an inherent self. Nirvana can
actually be realized in everyday life: when we face a difficult situ-
ation, undergo a great deal of suffering and hardship, and finally
come to some sort of resolution—one could say that is nirvana.
How about those who urgently need to use the restroom or those
who have been constipated for a long time? Being able to success-
fully find relief is also nirvana. When someone who has no appetite
can finally enjoy a good meal or someone with insomnia can get a
good night’s rest, this wonderful feeling is not unlike nirvana.
Nirvana is when painful problems can be resolved and one is
liberated from the cycle of birth and death. When we are no longer
bound by the afflictions of greed, anger, and ignorance, that is the
liberation of nirvana. In this way, nirvana can be realized by ev-
eryone in this very moment.

西方三聖
See also: Namo Amitofo.
Among the many Pure Lands of Buddhism, the Western Pure Land
is the most well-known and the place where many vow to be re-
born. The leader of this Buddha land is Amitabha Buddha, and
assisting him in liberating sentient beings are his two attendants: N
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who represents loving-kindness and

compassion, and Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, who represents

wisdom. Together, these three are known as the “three noble ones
of the west.” Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and Mahasthamaprapta
Bodhisattva are also “bodhisattvas in waiting,” for in the future,
they will succeed Amitabha Buddha and become leaders of the
Western Pure Land.
The Western Pure Land was generated in all its beauty through
Amitabha Buddha’s forty-eight great vows over the course of his
many lives of pious conduct. The details of this are recorded in
Infinite Life Sutra, which along with the Contemplation Sutra and
the Amitabha Sutra are collectively known as the “three sutras of
the Pure Land School.” Among these, the Amitabha Sutra describes
the various extraordinary adornments of the Western Pure Land,
and functions as a sort of “guidebook” to the Pure Land.
How did Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva obtain his name? Why
does he transform himself into billions and billions of manifesta-
tions, and why is he endowed with such awe-inspiring spiritual
powers that enable him to travel to the various Buddha Lands to
seek out those who cry out in pain so that he can liberate them?
These questions are answered in the Universal Gate chapter of the
Lotus Sutra. Due to people’s faith in Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva,
the Universal Gate chapter was circulated as a separate sutra called
the Universal Gate Chapter of the Lotus Sutra, which is part of the
morning chanting for many Buddhists.
In addition, the Mahayana Compassionate Flower Sutra re-
cords how during the course of his many lives of pious conduct in
the past, Amitabha Buddha was once born as a king. At that time,
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was the crown prince named Buxun,
N who later came to be called Avalokitesvara after joining the monas-
tic order. Under the guidance of Amitabha Buddha, Avalokitesvara

Bodhisattva attained the thousand-arm and thousand-eye mani-

festation to assist the Buddha in liberating sentient beings. When
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva attains Buddhahood, he is said to be
named “Mountains of All Radiant Virtues Tathagata.”
However, according to the Great Compassion Repentance
Liturgy, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva has already attained
Buddhahood in the past under the name “Tathagata of Illuminating
Right Dharma.” However, the bodhisattva cannot bear to witness
the sufferings of sentient beings, so he has returned to the Saha
world out of compassion to teach the Dharma. This is why peo-
ple praise the compassion and great conduct of Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva as the “compassionate vessel of universal liberation.”
Among the three noble ones of the west, Mahasthamaprapta
Bodhisattva is the least familiar to most Buddhists. According
to the Mahayana Compassionate Flower Sutra, before Amitabha
Buddha became a Buddha, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva and
Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva served as his attendants. Over
the course of his many lives of pious conduct, Mahasthamaprapta
Bodhisattva practiced the samadhi or mindful recitation of
Amitabha Buddha’s name and developed the “patience of the non-
arising of phenomena,” the highest level of patience. This is why
he teaches sentient beings how to recite Amitabha Buddha’s name
and thereby receives those beings who recite Amitabha Buddha’s
name into the Pure Land.
Reciting the name of Amitabha Buddha can gain one re-
birth in the Western Pure Land, but single-minded recita-
tion of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva or Mahasthamaprapta
Bodhisattva’s names will also gain one rebirth in the Western
Pure Land. The form of practice taught by Mahasthamaprapta N
is to “Focus the six sense organs and always maintain pure

Non-Buddhist Schools, Six
thoughts, thus attaining samadhi. This is the preeminent meth-

od.” This method of practice has become a very important one
for Pure Land practitioners.
The Pure Land School’s practice of reciting Amitabha
Buddha’s name is simple, easy to do, and erases the three
roots of negative karma. Whether one is literate or illiterate,
lay or monastic, one can recite Amitabha Buddha’s name at
any time and in any place as long as one has the right inten-
tion. According to the Amitabha Sutra, anyone who vows to be
reborn in the Pure Land and who recites Amitabha Buddha’s
name with single-minded concentration will, upon death, be
received by Amitabha Buddha and a host of noble ones bearing
a lotus flower to lead that person to the Pure Land. This is why
faith in the Pure Land has become deeply rooted in Chinese folk
beliefs, and the names Amitabha Buddha and Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva have become so firmly planted in people’s minds.
There is a Chinese saying: “In every family there is an Amitabha
Buddha, and in every household an Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.”
The omnipresence of these two figures within Chinese folk re-
ligion has ensured the continued preservation of Pure Land
thought over the generations.

六師外道
Ancient India was a country of advanced philosophy with many
non-Buddhist schools. During his time in the world, the Buddha
was often tested with questions calculated to confound him and
N even harassed by these non-Buddhist philosophical schools. Even
among the Buddha’s disciples, there were quite a few individuals

who were formerly disciples of these schools, but because they had
received the Buddha’s teachings and compassion and been trans-
formed by his truth, they went on to join the Buddhist order. For
example, both Sariputra and Maudgalyayana among the Buddha’s
ten great disciples were originally of the Sanjaya-Vairatiputra Sect.
The “Six Major Non-Buddhist Schools” refer to the six non-
Buddhist philosophies that were the most influential in India dur-
ing the time of the Buddha. They were made up of free thinkers
who opposed the Vedic philosophy of the Brahmans:
1. The Sanjaya-Vairatiputra Sect (珊闍耶毘羅胝子)

Members of this sect were skeptics. They did not think that any-
thing could be truly “known” and promoted agnosticism. They be-
lieved that one need not cultivate because spiritual attainment will
come automatically after eighty thousand kalpas.
2. The Ajita-Kesakambala Sect (阿耆多翅舍欽婆羅)

This sect believed in materialism and hedonism. It denied causality
and negated the doctrine of an everlasting soul. The sect believed
that happiness was the goal of life, and they condemned all strict
ethical ideas. This group was thus only concerned with the mun-
dane world.
3. The Maskari-Gosaliputra Sect (末伽梨拘舍梨)

This sect was the progenitor of the non-Buddhist school focused on
the improper means of livelihood. It promoted the idea of a fatalis-
tic existence and belonged to the Jainism movement. The sect was
very influential during the time of the Buddha, and except for the
Nirgranthas, it was the most prominent of the schools. N

4. The Purana-Kasyapa Sect (富蘭那迦葉)

This sect did not believe in any moral system and denied that there
were wholesome or unwholesome karmic effects from virtuous or
non-virtuous acts.
5. The Kakuda-Katyayana Sect (迦羅鳩馱迦旃延)

This sect believed in a type of worldly eternalism; that spirit and
matter can never be destroyed. They believed that everything was
composed of independent entities of earth, fire, water, air, space,
pain, pleasure, and soul.
6. The Nirgrantha-Jnatiputra Sect (尼乾陀若提子)

The Nirgranthas were precursors to the modern religion of Jainism,
and they believed that pain or pleasure, fortune or misfortune,
were all created by one’s previous lifetimes. One simply had to
accept one’s karmic effects, for no spiritual practice of this lifetime
could dispel them. In terms of actual practice, this sect was char-
acterized by extreme asceticism and the strict prohibition against
killing living beings.
These six non-Buddhist schools mentioned above may falsely

hold that phenomena are the same or different, that the world is per-
manent or impermanent, that causality exists or does not exist, that
pain is self-generated or generated outside oneself, and other such
speculative views. In terms of their practice, most of these schools
either took the approach of extreme austerities or extreme sensuality
and hedonism. They differ from Buddhism, which adopts the Middle
Way between the extremes of pleasure and pain. It is for this reason
N that Buddhism sees these six schools as non-Buddhist and sees their
teachings as false and operating outside of the Dharma.

Non-Duality
Even today, there are many groups that are non-Buddhist but
operate under the name of Buddhism. Some of these groups have
professed magical and supernatural powers to confuse and seduce
people, while others have amassed fortunes through columbarium
mausoleum schemes.
When such groups operate under the guise of Buddhism and
develop bad reputations, it creates a situation in society today in
which people are doubtful of religion. Yet, few Buddhists give it a
second thought. If we consider the past, Venerable Master Daosheng
was denigrated for his doctrine that “even icchantikas can attain
Buddhahood.” Daosheng was the leading teacher of his era, but since
his ideas and understanding differed from that of his day, he and his
ideas were rejected. This shows how deeply the Dharma was held
in esteem at that time. But nowadays, no matter how many perni-
cious doctrines appear, no one is willing to stand up for the Dharma
in stern and forceful terms to prevent such wrongheaded ideas from
festering and growing. When we compare the present to the past,
one is left feeling nostalgia for the past and regret for the present.
Non-Duality 佛教中“法门”有两层意思：一指佛经，南传佛教
不二法門中又译经藏；也指经藏所教导的修行的方法
This gate is called “non-duality,”

Duality or non-duality, both are one’s true face.
This mountain is Vulture Peak,
Mountain or no mountain, nothing is not my
pure body.
The couplet above is within an entryway called the “non-duality N

gate” inside the Fo Guang Shan monastery in Taiwan. The term

Non-Duality
“non-duality,” or literally bu’er (不二), “not two,” has several impli-

cations, including that there is only one way to enter the Dharma,
not two or three, and that there is one truth, not two. In this in-
stance, “non-duality” simply means “one and only.”
But the term “non-duality” can refer to the broader Buddhist
teaching of non-duality, which appears in the “Entry into the Gate
of Non-Duality” chapter of the Vimalakirti Sutra, among other
places. The general outline of this chapter is as follows:
When the Buddha dwelt in the world, there was a certain elder
by the name of Vimalakirti who lived in the kingdom of Vaisali. It
was said of him that, “Though a layman, he is not attached to the
three realms. Though married, he always cultivates purity.” He was
the very model of a lay Buddhist follower of his day.
One day, the Buddha was giving teachings at the Amra Park in
Vaisali when he learned that Vimalakirti was indisposed. He then
asked his principle disciples to go as his representative to inquire
after Vimalakirti’s health, but as it turned out, none dared to un-
dertake the task. The reason for this was that everyone had at one
time or another undergone Vimalakirti’s cross-examination. In the
end, the Buddha could only ask Manjusri Bodhisattva, known for
his great wisdom, to undertake the trip. Once everyone heard this,
they knew that the encounter between Manjusri Bodhisattva and
Vimalakirti would surely lead to a brilliant dialogue, so they all
came streaming along behind him.
They were not disappointed. As soon as Manjusri Bodhisattva
arrived at Vimalakirti’s abode, a series of questions and answers
ensued between the two. The sublime profundity of the discussion
left everyone with bated breath, as they carefully pondered what
N had been said. Suddenly, the topic of conversation shifted when
Vimalakirti asked: “Gentlemen, how does a bodhisattva enter the

Non-Duality
teaching of non-duality? Let everyone speak freely on this ques-

tion as each one understands it.”
One after the other, the thirty-one bodhisattvas assembled there
each answered the question. Finally, no one had anything more to
say. Then, Vimalakirti asked Manjusri Bodhisattva, “Manjusri, how
does a bodhisattva enter the teaching of non-duality?”
Manjusri Bodhisattva replied, “My understanding is that all
phenomena are beyond words, beyond speech, beyond expres-
sion, and beyond knowledge. When one turns away from ques-
tioning and answering, this is the teaching of non-duality.” This
means that the one true path cannot be examined or speculated
about by such logical methods as inference, comparison, induc-
tion, or deduction. One must have a direct and concrete expe-
rience of it, which can only be discovered by looking within.
Only in this way will one be able to enter the teaching of non-
duality.
After he had spoken, Manjusri Bodhisattva then asked
Vimalakirti the same question, “How does a bodhisattva enter the
teaching of non-duality?” At that moment, Vimalakirti remained
silent and did not answer. This surprised all who were present, but
only Manjusri Bodhisattva, with his superior wisdom, was able to
understand Vimalakirti’s profound meaning. Manjusri Bodhisattva
then spoke to everyone, “Wonderful! This is indeed the way to en-
ter non-duality.”
This shows us that the teaching of non-duality is beyond
words or description. How are we supposed to talk about it?
Whatever could be expressed through words and speech cannot be
the true teaching of non-duality. Vimalakirti’s silence evokes this
marvelous path that cannot be expressed in words, for his silence N
transcends the obstacles of formality and delves directly into the

Non-Self
source. Doing such is the only way for a bodhisattva to enter the
teaching of non-duality.
Vimalakirti’s silent response conceals within it a profundity
of limitless meaning. In this way, it not only negates the answers
of the previous thirty-one bodhisattvas, but it even demolishes the
response of Manjusri Bodhisattva, leaving to posterity the story of
“Vimalakirti’s thundering silence.”
Non-Retrogression
不退轉
See: Avaivartika.
Non-Self
無我
See: Dharma seals, three.

O
Offerings, Four
四事供養

One day, when the Buddha was teaching at the Jeta Grove Monastery,
the lay woman Visakha came to pay homage to the Buddha and to
beseech the Buddha to grant her eight wishes, which were:
1. That the Buddha would permit her to offer rain clothes to

the bhiksus to wear when it rained.
2. That the Buddha would permit her to offer support to the
bhiksus who had newly joined the monastic order.
3. That the Buddha would permit her to offer food and mon-
ey to those bhiksus going out on a journey.
4. That the Buddha would permit her to offer medicine to
those bhiksus who were sick.
5. That the Buddha would permit her to offer appropriate
food to those bhiksus who were sick.
6. That the Buddha would permit her to offer support for
those bhiksus who were looking after the sick.

Offerings, Four
O
7. That the Buddha would permit her to regularly send thin
porridge to the monastery as an offering to the bhiksus.
8. That the Buddha would permit her to offer bathing clothes
for the bhiksunis.
Upon hearing this, the Buddha was extremely happy and

granted her eight wishes.
To “make an offering” means to supply material support. As a
Buddhist follower, not only must we offer support to our parents
and elders, but even more so, we should respectfully make offer-
ings to the Triple Gem of the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha, such
as offering rice or land. Even things like incense, flowers, lamp
oil, and fruits can be offerings. But for those members of the
sangha who teach the Dharma for the benefit of sentient beings,
the most necessary and practical offerings are Visakha’s eight
wishes listed above. The eight wishes above can be summarized
as four kinds of offerings: food and drink, clothing, bedding, and
medicine.
1. Food and drink (飲食)

People cannot live without eating, and if monastics had to rush
about every day to prepare their meals, there would be no way for
them to focus their attention upon their responsibilities for carry-
ing on the Buddha’s mission. Therefore, the task of offering food
and drink to the sangha is borne by the laity.
2. Clothing (衣服)
To remain dignified and be protected from the cold, people must
wear clothing. The robes of a monastic are not elegant dress, but
realistically, dressing oneself in rags in today’s society would be

Offerings, Four
O
seen as disgraceful. It is said that “the Buddha must be clad in gold,”
and in the same way, people must wear clothes. Therefore, the task
of offering clothing to the sangha is borne by the laity.
3. Bedding (臥具)
This refers to the offering of bedding and cotton quilts to the mo-
nastic community. After a whole day of diligent practice, it is nec-
essary to rest and get some sleep at night. Without bedding, one
cannot get appropriate sleep and will lack the energy to awaken
oneself and others. Therefore, the task of offering bedding to the
sangha is borne by the laity.
4. Medicine (湯藥)
Sickness is an unavoidable part of life. As the saying goes,
“Ministering to the sick is the foremost field of merit.” In order to
restore bhiksus to good health so that the light of the Buddha’s
lamp may continue the task of offering medicine to the sangha is
borne by the laity.
As lay Buddhist followers, we must learn from Visakha’s ex-

emplary devotion in making offerings, but we must also remem-
ber to make offerings with a sense of equality. Moreover, when
offerings are made, we should feel joy in our hearts and respect
for the Triple Gem. We must not have an arrogant attitude, nor
should we expect any thanks or any reciprocated favors from the
recipients of our generosity. If we can make offerings in this way,
then not only will we obtain the reward of happiness for our-
selves, but the recipients of our generosity will be happy as well.

Om Mani Padme Hum
O
Om Mani Padme Hum
六字真言
Mantra recitation is the main practice of the Esoteric School of
Buddhism. Mantra, also sometimes called dharani, means “true
words,” meaning they are the true language spoken by the Buddha.
Another explanation of the word mantra is that it means “holding
all,” in the sense that a mantra can contain all meaning. There are
five virtues to be gained from reciting mantras:
1. One develops wisdom.

2. One increases in right mindfulness.
3. One prevents disasters.
4. One brings together all that is wholesome.
5. One is protected from unwholesomeness.
Among the mantras handed down by the Esoteric School, the

most common one is the six-syllable mantra of Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva, also known as the dharani of great brightness: om
mani padme hum. It is known as the mind dharani of Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva and as such is endowed with deep meaning and virtue
and is practiced by many Buddhists.
According to one explanation, om mani padme hum means
“taking refuge in the mani pearl atop the lotus.” Tibetan Buddhists
pray to Padmapani Bodhisattva to attain future rebirth in the
Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss and so recite the mantra.
According to another explanation from the texts of Tibetan
Esoteric Buddhism, the merit of reciting the syllable om brings an
end to rebirth in the heavenly realm. Likewise, reciting the syllable
ma will bring an end to rebirth in the asura realm. Reciting the

Om Mani Padme Hum
O
syllable ni will bring an end to further rebirth in the human realm,
reciting the syllable pad will bring an end to rebirth in the animal
realm, reciting the syllable me will bring an end to rebirth in the
realm of hungry ghosts, and reciting the syllable hum will bring an
end to rebirth in the hell realm.
Such a mantra is the source of wisdom, liberation, aide, and
happiness. Just by reciting this mantra, one can avert disaster, ex-
tend one’s life, dispel negativity, and assure rebirth in the highest
level of the Western Pure Land of Ultimate Bliss. Reciting the man-
tra will also ensure that whatever else one seeks will be fulfilled
as wished.
In addition, the Mahayana Dignified Treasure King Sutra
states: “This six-syllable dharani of great brightness is the won-
drous intrinsic mind of the Great Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva.
Those who come to know this wondrous intrinsic mind will then
know liberation.” It also states: “If one can obtain a wish-fulfilling
mani pearl such as this [mantra], then one’s ancestors as far back
as seven generations will attain liberation.” This shows how great
the virtue of reciting this esoteric mantra can be.
The Esoteric School of Buddhism emphasizes that it is the reci-
tation of the mantra itself that matters, for there is no need to un-
derstand its meaning. Regardless of which mantra is being recited,
one should remain firm in one’s faith and not harbor any doubts.
When reciting, it is important to combine the “three esoteric
elements,” which are 1) the physical esoteric element in the form of
hand gestures or mudras, 2) the verbal esoteric element in the form
of reciting the mantra, and 3) the mental esoteric element in the
form of visualizing the mantra’s seed-syllable. Coordinating these
three elements means that as one verbally recites the mantra at the
same time as one performs the mudras and mentally visualizes the

Omniscience (of the Buddha)
O
seed-syllable of the Buddha or bodhisattva, one activates the three
karmas of body, speech, and mind. Practicing mantra recitation
by coordinating the three esoteric elements will make one’s merit
even greater.

佛智如海
Since ordinary people lack great wisdom, we cannot comprehend
the omniscience and omnipotence of the Buddha. Consider the fol-
lowing story:
Once, when the Buddha was traveling about teaching the
Dharma, he came across two merchants. The merchants asked the
Buddha, “Sramana, we have lost our camel. Have you seen it?”
The Buddha asked, “Was that camel blind in the left eye and
lame in the left foot; and were its front teeth broken?”
The merchants were delighted, “Yes! That’s our camel alright.”
The Buddha then said to them, “No, I have not seen it.” The
merchants became suspicious, and asked the Buddha, “Your knowl-
edge of the camel’s appearance is so detailed, how is it possible
that you haven’t seen it? You probably stole it!”
The merchants then took the Buddha to court. After hearing
the merchants’ story, the judge posed a question to the Buddha:
“How did you know that the camel’s left eye was blind?”
The Buddha answered, “I knew because I saw how only the
grass on the right side of the road showed signs of having been
eaten by a camel. This led me to believe that the camel’s left eye
was blind.”
The judge then asked the Buddha, “How did you know that the
camel’s left foot was lame?”

One Mind Opens Two Doors
O
The Buddha responded, “I saw the camel’s footprints on the
road. The impression of the right foot was deep, the left foot’s
was shallow. This led me to believe that the camel’s left foot was
lame.”
The judge continued his inquiry by asking the Buddha,
“Then, how did you know that the front teeth of that camel were
broken?”
The Buddha responded once more to the judge, “I saw that of
the clumps of grass the camel had chewed, little patches were left
in the center. This led me to believe the front middle teeth of the
camel were surely broken.”
After the Buddha offered his explanation, the two merchants
were left speechless. The Buddha then went on to say, “Oh, there is
no need to worry, merchants. Your camel was not stolen by any-
one. I know this because I saw that there were no human footprints
beside those of the camel.”
Having heard all of the testimony, the judge said to the mer-
chants, “I see no way that this sramana stole your camel. You
should not form such suspicions of others based on your shallow
knowledge. The Buddha’s wisdom is as vast as the ocean, such that
ordinary people like us cannot possible conceive of it.”
After practicing over hundreds of millions of kalpas, the great
Buddha truly knows and sees all.

一心二門
See also: Intrinsic nature; mind.
The sutras say, “The Buddha is a sentient being who has awakened.
Sentient beings are Buddhas who have yet to awaken.” In regards to

O
the mind, the sutras also say, “The mind, the Buddha, and sentient
beings are not different.” As indicated in both of these quotations,
sentient beings and the Buddha are each endowed with the same
nature of mind. It is only because of ignorance’s power to delude
us that the phenomena of arising, abiding, change, and extinction
as well as the distinctions between ignorance and awakening and
defilement and purity exist.
The Awakening of Faith in Mahayana Treatise explains this
characteristic of the mind by dividing all phenomena experi-
enced by the mind of sentient beings as having been experi-
enced by two different aspects of the mind: The door of such-
ness (心真如門) and the door of arising and ceasing (心生滅
門). This distinction is often referred to as “one mind opens two
doors” (一心二門).
The Door of Suchness (心真如門)

The “door of suchness” refers to all things being just as they are.
It is the fundamental essence of the mind and cannot be charac-
terized by relative distinctions like arising, abiding, change, ex-
tinction, ignorance, awakening, defilement, or purity. The door
of suchness has as its essence absolute equality, and this essence
neither arises nor ceases, and does not increase nor decrease, but
is always present.
The Door of Arising and Ceasing (心生滅門)

The “door of arising and ceasing” refers to the dynamic aspects of
the mind, which arise and cease according to conditions. It is from
this aspect of the mind that the phenomena of arising, abiding,
change, and extinction and the distinctions between ignorance,
awakening, defilement, and purity arise.

O
The essence of the mind is the primary cause which leads to
the arising of all phenomena, but ordinary, deluded people do not
perceive the essence of equality which underlies them. When delu-
sion is removed, the essence of the absolute appears on its own.
The door of suchness and the door of arising and ceasing should
be understood as neither the same nor different. They are different
in the sense that the door of suchness has as its essence absolute
equality, while the door of arising and ceasing encompasses all
phenomena with their relative distinctions, and as such, they are
considered to not be the same. However, at their essence, there is
no phenomena that arises or ceases outside of the fundamental es-
sence of all things, and in this sense, the door of suchness and the
door of arising and ceasing are the same, so the two are said to not
be different.
Another way to explain this relationship is by the metaphor
of water and waves. Water is passive, while waves are active, and
in this sense, the two are not the same. However, without water,
there can be no waves, so the two are not different. We must come
to realize that “not the same” and “not different” are two doors of
one mind.
This should lead us to conclude that the essence of the universe
with its myriad phenomena are the singular mind and that both
sentient beings and Buddhas are endowed with this mind. The
mind is different only in terms of awakening and non-awakening,
and that is how it can be differentiated into these two different
aspects. The awakened mind is the door of suchness, while the un-
awakened mind is the door of arising and ceasing.
Fundamentally, the essence of the mind does not arise or cease
and does not increase or decrease; it has no distinctive character-
istics whatsoever. The dynamic aspect of the mind does arise and

One Thought Contains the Three Thousandfold World System
O
cease as well as increase and decrease and as such possesses rela-
tive distinctions. These are two sides of the same coin, and are of-
ten referred to as “the one mind opens two doors.”
The Chan gongan “Huike’s settled mind” also features this con-
cept. When Huike, who would become the second patriarch, en-
countered Bodhidharma for the first time, he told him, “My mind
is not yet settled. Please, patriarch, settle my mind for me.”
Bodhidharma replied, “Bring forth the mind. I will settle it for
you!”
Huike said, “I cannot find the mind.”
Bodhidharma replied, “I have already settled the mind for
you.”
In this gongan, the mind before it was settled is the door of
arising and ceasing, and the mind after it is settled is the door of
suchness. All one needs to do is bring one’s consciousness to tran-
quility and eliminate delusion; then, one will attain awakening by
seeing intrinsic nature.
One Thought Contains the

Three Thousandfold World System
一念三千
Three dots that look like stars,
A stroke like a crescent moon;
One becomes cloaked in skin and hair because
of it,
One also attains Buddhahood due to it.
This riddle is describing the Chinese character xin (心), “mind.”

Throughout the day, there is no telling how many times our mind

O
wanders among the ten dharma realms, so all the phenomena of
“three thousandfold world system,” the Buddhist term for the uni-
verse, exists within a single thought.
The term “three thousandfold world system” refers to all
wholesome and unwholesome phenomena in their essence and
outward characteristics on the mundane and supramundane levels.
According to Tiantai thought, the minds of both sages and ordi-
nary people all contain the ten dharma realms, and each of the ten
dharma realms contains the ten dharma realms, and each of the
ten dharma realms possesses the ten qualities, existing in the three
continuums. When these divisions are taken together (10 x 10 x 10
x 3), they constitute the “three thousandfold world system.”
To fully understand the significance of the phrase “one thought
contains the three thousandfold world system,” each of these divi-
sions must be examined. The ten dharma realms and the ten quali-
ties each have their own entries, so what will be focused on here is
the three continuums and the doctrine of “the mutual containment
of the ten dharma realms.”
Mutual Containment of the Ten Dharma Realms (十界互具)

The Tiantai doctrine of “mutual containment” means that each of
the ten dharma realms contain one another, such that each of the
ten dharma realms contain the ten dharma realms. This means that
what seemed like the hell realm yesterday can become the human
realm of today, and what seems like the animal realm now can
become the Buddha realm tomorrow. This endless cycle of trans-
formation proceeds upward to the highest realm and downwards
to the lowest one. To ascend up through the ten dharma realms is
to come closer to awakening, and to sink down through them is to
draw closer to ignorance.

O
The hell realm contains the other nine realms, just as the
Buddha realm contains the other nine realms as well. For example,
when one’s mind is filled with greed, anger, or ignorance, this is
the mind of the three lower realms. When the mind is inclined to-
wards the ten wholesome actions, this is the heavenly realm, and
a mind imbued with compassion is the bodhisattva realm. All of
our thoughts can be found to correspond to either the six realms
of ordinary existence or the four noble realms of existence, and in
this way, we can see the doctrine of “mutual containment” at work.
Three Continuums (三世間)

In this instance, “continuum” refers to a combination of space and
time: space stretching in the ten directions, and time across the
past, present, and future. Within this span, we can consider three
different “continuums”:
1. The continuum of sentience, which refers to all sentient

beings.
2. The continuum of matter, which is where all sentient be-
ings dwell, and encompasses all mountains, rivers, land,
and all other material things.
3. The continuum of the five aggregates, which is all
form, feelings, perceptions, mental formations, and
consciousness.

There is a saying in Buddhism: “The Buddha gave all teachings
in order to quell the afflictions of the mind. Without all minds, of
what use would the teachings be?” Buddhist practice emphasizes
cultivating the mind. For this reason, each thought with its three
thousandfold world system can serve as the basis of our practice.

Ordination
O
Ordination
三壇大戒
See also: Retreat; robe and bowl.
The triple platform ordination ceremony is an ordination ritual

unique to China and includes being given three sets of precepts:
1. The sramanera precepts of novice monastics.

2. The bhiksu or bhiksuni precepts of fully ordained
monastics.
3. The bodhisattva precepts for monastics.
According to the tradition maintained by Chinese Buddhism,

all those who shave their heads and put on robes to join the mo-
nastic order must receive ordination through the triple platform
ordination ceremony in order to be officially recognized as legiti-
mate members of the monastic community.
The Buddhist historical texts are able to give us a sense of
how the various systems of precepts were maintained within
the Chinese tradition. The earliest transmission of the precepts
in China occurred in 250 CE, using Heart of the Mahasamghika
Vinaya, a vinaya text translated by Dharmakala at White Horse
Monastery. Indian monastics were invited to officiate at the cer-
emony and confer the precepts, making this the first transmission
of the precepts in China according to the vinaya. The first Chinese
person to receive full monastic ordination was Zhu Shixing (203-
282 CE ), who became the first Chinese monk.
The beginning of the ordination of Chinese nuns occurred a
number of years later in 357 CE when Dharmakala held an ordi-
nation ceremony upon the Si River, in which four nuns from the

Ordination
O
Zhulin Monastery participated, including the nun Jingjian (ca. 313-
357 CE ). The ceremony was based upon the Mahasamghika Liturgy
for Bhiksuni and the body of monastic precepts that Dharmagata
had worked on in Luoyang.
The earliest joint ordination of monks and nuns in China was
held in 434 CE at the Nanlin Monastery by the monk Samghavarman
(5th cent. CE ) and the nun Tiesaluo (ca. 433 CE ). More than three
hundred monks and nuns, including the nuns Huiguo (5th-6th
cent. CE ) and Jingyin (5th-6th cent. CE ), were ordained together.
The bodhisattva precepts began to spread throughout China
when they were translated by Kumarajiva in the fourth century.
The bodhisattva precepts were propagated far and wide, bolstered
by their adoption by Emperor Wu of the Liang dynasty (r. 502-
549 CE ), Emperor Wen of the Chen dynasty (r. 560-566 CE ), and
Emperor Wen of the Sui dynasty (r. 581-604 CE ), who all called
themselves disciples of the bodhisattva precepts.
Chinese ordination ceremonies feature a system in which ten
monastics, three presiding masters, and seven witnesses officiate
over the ordination of new monastics. This practice was first insti-
tuted in 765 CE when Emperor Daizong (r. 762-779 CE ) of the Tang
dynasty requested Da Xingshan Monastery in Changan to estab-
lish a universal ordination platform and subsequently ordered all
the monastics in the capital to name their preceptors to serve as
their ordination officiates. Additionally, in 856 CE , intending to
maintain the moral integrity of the monastic order through the
certification process, Emperor Xuanzong (r. 846-859 CE ) of the Tang
dynasty began ordering that monks and nuns receive official ordi-
nation certificates. The triple platform ordination ceremony itself
began in 1010 CE The Vinaya Master Yunkan (d. 1061 CE ) created
a Mahayana ordination platform at Cixiao Temple in Kaifeng so

Ouyi
O
that those monastics who had only previously received the bhiksu
or bhiksuni ordination would be able to ascend the platform once
again and receive the bodhisattva precepts for monastics. This in-
novation of adding the bodhisattva precepts was better aligned
with the spirit of the Mahayana teachings, and the practice evolved
into the triple ordination ceremony observed by later generations.
By the beginning of the Republic of China, the most famous
ordination platform was at Mount Baohua, as celebrated in this
comic verse:
If you want to get ordained at Baohua,

Be ready to work: bring your carrying pole and
rope.
You make donations for fine vegetarian meals,
Yet you eat pungent salted vegetables.
You pay the lamp oil money,
Yet you bow and scrape in the dark.
Yes, whoever gets ordained at Baohua
Is truly a righteous monastic.
This goes to show that newly ordained monastics must un-

dergo a complete and full ordination and receive strict training at
the hands of the precept master before they are able to extend their
limitless wisdom.
Ouyi
蕅益

P
Panthaka
探手羅漢
Parables of the Lotus Sutra

法華七喻
The Lotus Sutra employs a number of easy-to-understand parables
to illustrate its profound truths. This is one of the most important
characteristics of the Lotus Sutra and explains why it has been
singled out as one of the sutras with the greatest literary value.
One could say that parables are employed throughout all twenty-
eight chapters of the Lotus Sutra, but there are seven which are
most well-known:
1. The Parable of the Burning House (火宅喻)

The parable of the burning house, featured in the Parables chap-
ter, is also known as the “parable of the three carts.” The parable
describes a house consumed by fire with young children playing

inside, not knowing that they need to escape danger. Their father
employs skillful means and tells his children that outside there are
goat drawn carts, deer drawn carts, and ox drawn carts they have P
long hoped to ride. Having enticed the children out of the house in
this way, they then all ride a cart yoked with a white ox and escape
from the burning house. In this parable, the burning house repre-
sents the three realms, which are filled with the five impurities and
the eight kinds of suffering. The children represent sentient beings,
who have cravings for the three realms and who are so enamored
with the pleasures of life that they do not realize the dangers they
face. The father represents the Buddha, while the goat drawn cart
represents the sravaka vehicle, the deer drawn cart represents the
pratyekabuddha vehicle, the ox drawn cart represents the bod-
hisattva vehicle, and the cart yoked with the white ox represents
the one Buddha vehicle.
2. The Parable of the Poor Son (窮子喻)

The parable of the poor son appears in the Belief and Understanding
chapter. The parable concerns the son of a rich man who wandered
off at a young age and grew up in poverty. Unaware of his own
background, the poor son eventually arrives at the door of his fa-
ther after the many twists and turns of his wandering life. Upon
seeing the imposing richness of his father’s great manor, the poor
son becomes fearful and tries to leave as soon as possible. The fa-
ther recognizes his son immediately and employs various skillful
means to make the boy his heir,and enable him to learn who he is.
This story shows how the Buddha employs various skillful means
to help those who consider themselves to be sravakas to transform
and realize themselves as bodhisattvas.

3. The Parable of the Medicinal Herbs (藥草喻)

The parable of the medicinal herbs appears in the chapter of the
P same name and describes several herbs that vary in name and
appearance. Although all the different herbs receive the same
amount of rainfall, the tall plants and short plants each grow ac-
cording to their nature, and depending on their different roots,
stalks, branches, and leaves, they all end up looking quite dif-
ferent. The parable is a metaphor for the various spiritual ca-
pacities of sentient beings. The Buddha teaches and imparts wis-
dom to sentient beings in all their many forms according to their
capacity, mending their delusions and enabling them to attain
awakening.
4. The Parable of the Manifested City (化城喻)

The parable of the manifested city appears in the chapter of the
same name, and describes a group of travelers who are journey-
ing towards a great treasure, representing awakening, some five
hundred yojana away. But as they approach midway through their
journey, they wish to stop due to exhaustion. Their leader then cre-
ates a projection of an imaginary city some three hundred yojana
in size, representing skillful means, to entice the travelers to reach
the treasure. This parable shows how the Buddha guides sentient
beings to the one Buddha vehicle by employing the teaching of the
three vehicles as a skillful means.
5. The Parable of the Pearl in the Clothing (衣珠喻)

The parable of the pearl in the clothing appears in the “Five
Hundred Disciples Receive Their Prophecy” chapter. The parable
describes a man who, while visiting a close friend, became drunk
and passed out. The friend then had to leave on a long journey

to deal with some official matter, so he sewed a priceless pearl

within the lining of his guest’s clothing. As the man was asleep
in his drunken stupor, he was unaware of any of this and went on P
to experience all manner of suffering while seeking out food and
clothing. It was not until the close friend told him about the gift
of the pearl that the man’s life improved and he became free from
want. The parable demonstrates how sentient beings have always
possessed Buddha nature, yet in their confusion are unaware of it.
As a result, they wander through the cycle of birth and death and
endure the full measure of suffering, yet a single thought can lead
them to liberation.
6. The Parable of the Pearl in the Topknot (髻珠喻)

The parable of the pearl in the topknot appears in the Peaceful
Practicing chapter and describes a wheel-turning monarch who
removes the pearl from his topknot and presents it to his best min-
isters. This shows how, in teaching the Lotus Sutra, the Buddha ex-
poses what are skillful means and reveals what is absolute, proving
to those who practice as sravakas and pratyekabuddhas that they
will attain Buddhahood.
7. The Parable of the Good Doctor (醫子喻)

The parable of the good doctor appears in the Lifespan of the
Tathagata chapter. The parable features a group of children who
unknowingly drink poison, and though their father tries to cure
them with medicine, the children have lost all reason and are un-
willing to take it. The father then leaves on a long journey and
sends back false news that he has died. Shocked, the children are
restored to their senses, take the medicine, and are cured. The par-
able demonstrates how the Buddha proclaims the Lotus Sutra for

Path, Noble Eightfold
the sake of sentient beings confused by wrong ideas. The Buddha

also enables sentient beings to feel a deep sense of admiration and
P longing so that they will advance towards nirvana.
Paramartha
真諦
Parents
父母
See: Field of merit; gratitude, four kinds of; violations, five great.

八正道
See also: Mindfulness, four bases of; merit and wisdom; right
effort; samadhi.
Qian Lou was a Daoist scholar who lived a life of poverty, simplic-
ity, and virtue. After he passed away, many statesmen came to pay
their respects, but his burial shroud was not long enough to cover
his body. One suggested that the shroud be laid out crooked so that
it could cover the entire body, but Qian Lou’s wife said, “I would
rather it be right (正) and have there be not enough than for it to
be crooked and have more than enough.”
To be successful and achieve something in our journey through
life, we need to go down the right path. If we go down the wrong
path, our life could be over without a second thought. Those who
wish to become Buddhas practice the “Noble Eightfold Path;” those
who move against this way will find it impossible to achieve their
goal. The eight parts of the path are as follows:

1. Right View (正見)

A person’s ideas go a long way in determining if they succeed or
fail in life. The Buddhist “right view” means having the right kinds P
of ideas, and right understanding. Right view is formed through
having faith in the Dharma, and having the right view of cause
and effect, positive and negative karmic results, impermanence,
suffering, emptiness, and the enduring quality of the Buddhist
teachings. Only when armed with right knowledge and right view
can we see the life and the universe as they are and avoid having
mistaken or biased ideas and conduct.
2. Right Thought (正思)

Right thought is having thinking based on true principles. In the
Buddhist sutras, the mind is commonly compared to a field: good
thoughts are like grain seedlings, and delusional thoughts are like
weeds. Just as the grain will not grow unless the weeds are removed,
Buddhahood cannot be attained unless delusion is removed. Therefore,
those studying Buddhism should take good care of their thoughts and
make sure they are aligned with the Dharma. The mind should be flex-
ible, compassionate, pure, and without anger, such that our thoughts
do not become tied up in arguments or disputes with others.
3. Right Speech (正語)

Speaking good words is the best form of practice for creating kar-
mic connections with others. Conversely, by speaking in a sarcas-
tic and vindictive tone or resorting to dishonest, harsh, divisive, or
idle speech, language becomes a weapon to harm others. Students
of Buddhism should speak constructive words that benefit others,
words that are true and compassionate such that they awaken faith
in others, and words that praise and gladden others.

4. Right Action (正業)

Right action refers to creating positive karma with the body, which
P means turning away from unwholesome conduct like killing, steal-
ing, and sexual misconduct. This also means having good life hab-
its, such as getting the appropriate amount of sleep, food, drink,
exercise, rest, and work.
5. Right Livelihood (正命)

Right livelihood means engaging in proper work to obtain the ne-
cessities of life. For example, this means not opening a gambling
parlor, a bar, a slaughterhouse, a fishing tackle store, a gun shop
for hunting, or traffic in human beings or drugs, and so on. Right
livelihood also means having a respectable moral life, harmonious
social relations, and a pure emotional life.
6. Right Effort (正勤)

Right effort is the exertion of diligence, such that one remains fo-
cused on advancement and does not lose ground. Right effort also
means striving to do good and refraining from doing bad. In the
Great Perfection of Wisdom Treatise, this goal is broken down into
four components: developing wholesome qualities that have not
yet arisen, strengthening wholesome qualities that have already
arisen, preventing unwholesome qualities that have yet to arise,
and renouncing unwholesome qualities that have already arisen.
7. Right Mindfulness (正念)

Right mindfulness refers both to having pure ideas that accord
with the Dharma, as well as the practice of the “four bases of
mindfulness.” Just before the Buddha’s final nirvana, he taught the
gathered disciples to abide in the following four contemplations:

Perception
contemplating the impurity of the body, contemplating the suf-

fering of feeling, contemplating the impermanence of the mind,
and contemplating the non-selfhood of phenomena. It is through P
these four bases of mindfulness that one can come to understand
the reality of suffering, emptiness, and impermanence in order to
realize nirvana, which is permanent, blissful, pure, and has an in-
herent self.
8. Right Meditative Concentration (正定)

Right meditative concentration is the focusing of one’s mind and
body to foster a moral character. “Meditation” should not be con-
strained by the formalities of sitting meditation, for any form of
meditation that can ease the body and mind, enhance concentra-
tion, end confusion, and manifest Buddha nature can be called
“right meditative concentration.”
The Noble Eightfold Path includes elements of faith and mo-

rality. It is both the direct path to Buddhahood, as well as the
standard for how we should behave in this very life. Therefore,
everyone can practice the Noble Eightfold Path and cultivate the
Dharma.
Patience
忍辱
See: Merit and wisdom; perfections, six.
Perception
想
See: Aggregates, five.

Perfections, Six
Perfections, Six
P 六度
See also: Giving; merit and wisdom.
The six perfections are six methods of practice that bring libera-
tion to oneself and others. They are giving, morality, patience, dili-
gence, meditative concentration, and wisdom.
There are some who believe that it is difficult for ordinary
people to engage in bodhisattva practices like the six perfections
because they see them as only benefiting others, but not benefiting
those who practice them. This makes it hard to actually put the six
perfections into practice. In actuality, while the six perfections are
beneficial to others, they are even more beneficial to those who
practice them.
1. Giving (布施)
Is giving about giving to others or giving to yourself? Sometimes,
the thought of giving to others and gaining nothing for oneself
makes people unwilling to give. However, giving is actually like
planting a seed of good karma that can be harvested later. Giving
may look like only giving to others, but it is actually giving to
oneself.
Is morality about being constrained or being free? Sometimes,
people think following moral precepts is a constraint and thus are
unwilling to do so. Following Buddhism’s moral precepts is more
like following the law; without following the law, how can you be
free? People in prison are under constraints because they have not
behaved morally or followed the law. If one does not violate the

Perfections, Six
law, then you are protected. Morality may look like a constraint,
but in actuality, it is freedom.
P
3. Patience (忍辱)
Does patience put us at a loss or an advantage? Sometimes, people
think that having patience with others means taking a loss, but
having a moment’s patience can allow the storm to clear, and tak-
ing a step back can open infinite possibilities. Adversity provides
a recipe for enhancing our practice. While patience may at times
seem like a loss, in actuality, we gain an incredible advantage.
4. Diligence (精進)
Is diligence drudgery or delight? Sometimes, it seems that work-
ing with diligence is painful, whether it is at one’s job or part of
one’s spiritual practice. But what is done today is finished today,
allowing one to advance. What may seem like drudgery is actually
unsurpassed delight in the Dharma.
5. Meditative concentration (禪定)

Is meditative concentration dull or energetic? “Meditation” gener-
ally makes people think of the dull image of sitting with one’s eyes
closed in deep contemplation. In actuality, hauling firewood and
carrying water are meditation as well. Walking, standing, sitting,
and lying down can all be meditation. The wind through the sway-
ing trees and a boat sailing upon flowing water both evoke the
energetic sense of meditation.
6. Wisdom (智慧)
Is wisdom found within oneself or outside? “Wisdom” can make us
think of people who are richly informed or possess extraordinary

Poisons, Three
skill. In reality, there is no phenomenon which exists outside the

mind; everything outside of the mind is illusory and unreal. After
P awakening, one will know everything. Only the wisdom that
comes from within is truly beneficial.
Perseverance
精進
See: Merit and wisdom; spiritual wealth, seven kinds of.
Philosophy
世智辯聰
See: Difficulties, eight.
Pindolabharadvaja
伏虎羅漢
Poisons, Three
三毒
See also: Ignorance.
The three poisons are three unwholesome elements that are en-
trenched in our minds that cause us harm again and again. The
three poisons of greed, anger, and ignorance are what keep us from
feeling happy and carefree and make nothing but trouble for us.
1. The Poison of Greed (貪毒)

The poison of greed arises from liking something. This defiles the
mind, and we create attachments and see all things as “mine” or
“myself.” For example, the mind becomes filled with “my” relatives,

Poisons, Three
“my” wealth, “my” reputation, “my” possessions, and so forth. With

greed in the mind, one becomes enamored with the past, infatuated
with the present, and hopeful for the future. Because of greed for P
food, we kill living things. Because of greed for pleasure, we pursue
women and song. Because of greed for comfort, we become lazy
and listless. The harm caused by the poison of greed is great indeed.
Greed leads to infatuation, defilement, desire, and clinging.
Attachment, avarice, sycophancy, and arrogance all follow in its
wake. There is a saying that “When one no longer has desires, one
naturally has heightened morality.” It is because of greed that our
refined moral character can sink into immorality.

2. The Poison of Anger (瞋毒)
The poison of anger arises from disliking something: one is dis-
satisfied with the present state of the world and one’s personal
relationships. When the poison of anger is concealed, one speaks
sweetly but carries a dagger in one’s breast. When the poison of
anger is externalized, one glares with a ferocious expression. An
angry person will verbally and physically abuse others, rail against
heaven and earth, and curse the gods.
Anger towards family leads to leaving home and running
away. Anger towards friends leads to hurting or even killing them.
Anger towards everyday things leads to destroying them. Anger
towards one’s circumstances leads to blaming others. The harm
caused by anger is great indeed. Anger leads to hatred, hostility,
irritation, and corruption. Pride, slander, envy, and aggression all
follow in its wake. There is a saying that “the fires of anger burn
away all the roots of goodness,” for anger is capable of destroying
the good and decent nature of the mind.

Practice, Four Stages of
3. The Poison of Ignorance (愚痴)

The poison of ignorance arises from wrong view. “Wrong views”
P encompass all views in which one is ignorant of true reality and at-
tached to falsehood. Examples of wrong views include an improper
understanding of cause and effect and the way things are.
Ignorance leads us to mistake falsehood for truth and makes
our thoughts jumbled and confused. Ignorance makes us say what
we should not, think what we should not, and do what we should
not. An ignorant person does not know good and bad, cause and
effect, karma and its effect, and the nature of the world. The harm
caused by ignorance is great indeed.
Ignorance leads to prejudice, doubt, wrongheadedness, and
fabrication. Disbelief, confusion, and mental dullness follow in its
wake. There is a saying that, “Delusion and ignorance produce all
suffering,” for ignorance shrouds our radiant intrinsic nature in
darkness.

信解行證
See also: Nirvana.
The Buddhist sutras contain the following parable: a traveler on

a long journey is suffering from hunger and thirst. Finally, after
much difficulty, the traveler manages to find a lake. But upon arriv-
ing, the traveler only gazes upon the lake and does not drink, for he
considers that the lake is too big and that there is no way he will be
able to drink all of it. Instead, he doesn’t drink any of it.
This parable is satirizing those Buddhists who believe that
their own spiritual foundation is too shallow, so when facing the
vastness of the Buddhist path, they do not feel up to completing

the task and instead make no progress at all. In actuality, each of

Buddhism’s eighty-four thousand methods of practice can bring
one to liberation. Even though the Dharma is vast and extensive, P
once the beginning student of Buddhism has a taste of its profound
insights, he or she can practice the Dharma by following the se-
quence of “faith, understanding, practice, and realization.” As long
as one follows this ordered sequence, progress will be made.
1. Faith (信)
Faith is the basic motivational force in all matters. Only faith can
produce the strength to advance forward with courage. Faith is
the source we draw upon to achieve our goals and concentrate
our energy. Only faith in each other can bring unity and success
to a group; only faith in each other can bring harmony and joy to
a family; and only faith in each other can bring depth to a friend-
ship. Only faith in oneself can lead to success and accomplish-
ment. In addition, learning Buddhism in particular requires faith,
for it is only with faith that one can obtain the benefits of the
Dharma. There is a Buddhist saying that, “The great Dharma ocean
can only be entered through faith.” Therefore, the first step to learn
Buddhism is to take refuge in the Triple Gem. This expresses the
conviction of one’s faith.
2. Understanding (解)
Buddhism is a religion of both wisdom and faith, and it has no place
for blind faith. Therefore, the second step in learning Buddhism is
to understand the sutras. That is, one must understand what the
Buddha taught, why we should have faith, and how faith is benefi-
cial to us. In order to understand the teachings, one must read the
sutras and listen to Dharma talks. One must also have the correct

attitude when receiving the teachings and receive them as a field is

seeded or a cup filled with water to avoid the three kinds of error:
P inattentiveness, arrogance, and wrong views. One should maintain
an attitude of devotion, sincerity, respect, humility, gentleness, and
purity. In this way the field of the mind can readily receive the
seeds of enlightenment.
3. Practice (行)
There is a Buddhist saying that, “Ten feet of talk is not as good as
one foot of practice.” Buddhists must practice; only talking about
Buddhism will bring no benefit, just as the talk of food does not fill
one’s stomach. Practice entails correcting one’s conduct according
to the teachings of the Buddha. For example, the greed, anger, and
ignorance of the past is transformed into giving, loving-kindness,
and wisdom. That is why it is said in Buddhism that “the diligent
cultivation of morality, meditation, and wisdom will extinguish
greed, anger, and delusion.” Important practices include observing
the five precepts and the ten wholesome actions, performing the
many practices associated with the six perfections, and developing
other aspects of the Dharma such as compassion, generosity, dis-
cernment, gratitude, determination, contentment, and freedom in
one’s everyday life. In this way, one can attain the benefits of the
Dharma. This is why, when learning Buddhism, equal emphasis
should be placed on both understanding and practice.
4. Realization (證)
The liberation of nirvana is the ultimate goal of Buddhist prac-
tice, and it is also the state in which one realizes enlightenment.
Nirvana is not something that is attained only after death. If we
can remain unaffected when dealing with sorrow and suffering, if

we can remain free according to conditions and undisturbed by

gain or loss, if we can abide with trouble without feeling troubled,
and abide with suffering without feeling suffering, and if we can P
discover the true nature of the cycle of birth and death and act
freely, then we have realized, right here and now, the enlightened
state of liberation. Therefore, to realize the state of enlightenment
means: to be unaffected by sorrow and suffering, to be undisturbed
by success or failure, to be untroubled by hindrances and con-
straints, and to be untouched by birth, old age, sickness, and death.
This realization is the ultimate goal of Buddhist practice. To

reach this goal, one must believe in, understand, and practice the
Dharma. However, faith, understanding, practice, and realization
should not be understood as a linear sequence but rather as a cy-
cle. First comes correct faith, which generates a pure mind that
strives to attain wisdom and understanding. This is followed next
by practice, which serves to realize and confirm the truth. Finally,
this further enhances one’s faith as one delves deeper and deeper
into understanding and practice. Such repeated cycles will slowly
advance one along the Buddhist path, and one eventually realizes
enlightenment.
Whether this should be considered “sudden enlightenment” or
“gradual enlightenment,” the realization of enlightenment is the
state of liberation that is attained over the course of “minor en-
lightenments” in everyday life. Therefore, students of Buddhism
need not entrust the realization of enlightenment to some future
time. It is more important to experience some small enlightenment
every day, and most especially, whether or not one can remain
committed and never backslide. There is a Buddhist saying that “It
is easy to develop a mind of goodness, but much harder to remain

Prajna
committed.” Buddhists can persevere with courage by remember-

ing their initial motivation to the path, for it is only in this way
P that they can defeat the armies of affliction and realize the libera-
tion of enlightenment.
Prajna
般若空性
See also: Mountain gate; omniscience of the Buddha; perfections,
six; wisdom, four kinds of; wisdom, three kinds of.
Among all Buddhist sutras, the Flower Adornment Sutra is known

as the “king of sutras,” in part because of its importance but also be-
cause of its great length: one translation is 60 fascicles long, while
another is 80 fascicles. The Great Nirvana Sutra is even larger and
is made up of 600 fascicles. The Heart Sutra, though it is only 260
Chinese characters, captures the essence of the Great Perfection of
Wisdom Sutra. The Heart Sutra describes the prajna of the “inher-
ent emptiness of dependent origination.” It teaches how we can use
prajna to contemplate the emptiness of all phenomena, so we can
come to know our true selves.
Prajna, transliterated in Chinese as bore (般若), means “wis-
dom.” However, prajna implies something much more extensive
and transcendent than our normal concept of wisdom. Worldly
wisdom can be either good or bad, correct or mistaken, but prajna
is pure goodness and beauty, for it is truly undefiled. That is why
the word prajna is so often transliterated as bore (般若), rather
than being given the full translated as zhihui (智慧).
There is nothing in this world that remains constant and un-
changing and exists independent of other things. But sentient be-
ings do not understand this on a deep level. Only the development

Prajna
of prajna can penetrate the impermanence and non-self nature of

all phenomena. Prajna is what allows us to see all phenomena as
nothing more than a temporary combination of causes and condi- P
tions. Prajna is what can know the inherent emptiness of depen-
dent origination, from which we can learn the truth of life and
follow the Buddhist path to its completion. That is why the sutras
say, “prajna is the mother of all Buddhas of the past, present, and
future.”
Prajna is traditionally separated into three types:
1. Prajna of true reality (實相般若)

2. Prajna of contemplation (觀照般若)
3. Prajna of skillful means (方便般若)
The prajna of skillful means refers to logically judging the

characteristics and distinctions of phenomena. The prajna of con-
templation means to see into the true reality of such phenomena.
The power of the latter two kinds of prajna is projected from the
prajna of true reality. In this sense, the prajna of true reality is the
intrinsic nature of prajna, which all beings inherently possess.
The term prajna (transliterated as bore) has become popular
in Chinese, but even though many use the term, few understand
what it means. Prajna is a heightened state of awareness; and there
are many different levels of prajna, from the prajna of an ordinary
person to the prajna of a Buddha. For ordinary people, prajna is
holding right view. For sravakas and pratyekabuddhas, prajna is
understanding dependent origination. For bodhisattvas, prajna is
the wisdom of emptiness. Only the prajna of the Buddha is true,
complete prajna. In this sense, while an ordinary person can de-
velop some prajna-wisdom by having the correct knowledge and

Prajna
view, only by attaining awakening and becoming a Buddha can

one be truly said to have developed prajna.
P Prajna is our intrinsic nature; it is the same as the Buddha
nature which we all posses. Prajna is like the light that shines forth
from our intrinsic nature and helps us to attain awakening and free
ourselves from the cycle of birth and death. The quality that leads
us from this shore of the cycle of birth and death to the other shore
of nirvana is the perfection of prajna (prajnaparamita). This is the
goal of Buddhist practice.
Of the Buddha’s forty-nine year teaching career, he spent twen-
ty-two of those years giving teachings on prajna. Such teachings
are collected in the six hundred fascicles of the Great Perfection of
Wisdom Sutra and can guide sentient beings to be free of the cycle
of birth and death by realizing true reality.
Prajna is not something that can be explained in words.
Anything that could be explained in words would simply be
worldly knowledge, and not truly prajna. But one way to approach
an understanding of prajna is to see it as a mirror. A perfect mir-
ror truly reflects whatever is before it: whether a person is fat or
thin, beautiful or ugly, the mirror reflects someone just as they are.
In the same way, the mirror of prajna reflects the true nature of
reality, just as it is. The problem is that the mirror of our prajna
has been covered by the dust of our afflictions. When we engage
in spiritual practice, such as chanting sutras, paying homage to the
Buddha, or listening to the Dharma, we progressively wipe clean
the mirror of the mind. Once the mind is clear, prajna will mani-
fest within.
Even if we are slandered, cursed, or criticized for no reason,
prajna-wisdom will allow us to look upon these instances as help-
ful learning experiences to avert future troubles; even others’

Precepts, Eight
reneging on our loans to them can be treated as the repayment

of a karmic debt. Prajna-wisdom can change our lives. There is a
Chinese couplet that reads: P
That same old moon before the window
Is now transformed by the plum blossoms.
Pratyekabuddha
緣覺
See: Dharma realms, ten; Mahayana and Hinayana.
Precepts
戒
See: Ordination; precepts, five; precepts, eight; spiritual wealth,
seven kinds of; training, threefold.
Precepts, Eight
八關齋戒
See also: Precepts, five.
The Nirvana Sutra says, “The lay life at home is narrow and con-
strained like a prison, and gives rise to all affliction. The monas-
tic life away from home is as vast as space, and strengthens all
wholesome teachings.” The merit of joining the monastic order is
extraordinary, but not all people are equipped with the causes and
conditions to do so. For this reason, the Buddha implemented as a
skillful means the practice of the “eight precepts” to give laypeople
an opportunity to experience monastic life. Those who undertake
the eight precepts gain a positive experience of renunciation and
can plant the seed for undertaking the monastic life in the future.

Precepts, Eight
In Chinese, the eight precepts are called baguan zhaijie (八關

齋戒), “eight sealed fasting precepts.” Ba (八), “eight,” simply refers
P to the number of precepts, while guan (關), “seal,” refers to the act
of “sealing away” eight kinds of wrongdoing to ensure that the
body, speech, and mind are without fault. Zhai (齋), “fast,” means
to fast from doing anything non-virtuous so that one only engages
in virtuous conduct. Jie (戒), “precept,” are those rules which guard
against wrongdoing. The eight precepts are as follows:
1. Refrain from killing (不殺生)

This precept means to not violate the life of others. “Killing” in-
cludes both grave acts of killing such as taking human life, and less-
er acts such as killing mice, cockroaches, ants, and the like. Wasting
time or material resources is also a form of killing. However, it is
important to remember that Buddhism is a religion based upon
human beings, and as such, the precept to refrain from killing pri-
marily refers to the killing of human beings.
2. Refrain from stealing (不偷盜)

This precept means to not violate the property of others. Stealing can
be defined simply as taking anything which was not given. According
to the monastic rules, taking anything that is valued at more than five
coins (based upon the currency of the kingdom of Magadha during
the Buddha’s time) is a violation of the precept. Taking minor articles
in public places like paper, envelopes, and pens or borrowing things
without returning them are considered lesser offenses.
3. Refrain from sexual conduct (不淫)

In the five precepts, the third precept is to refrain from sexual
misconduct, which refers to any carnal act between a man and a

Precepts, Eight
woman outside of marriage. However, within the eight precepts,

the third precept is not to refrain from sexual misconduct but from
sexual conduct of any kind. This is why those who are participat- P
ing in an eight precept retreat are called “celibate upasakas and
upasikas.”
4. Refrain from lying (不妄語)

This precept not only includes not speaking words that are false but
also includes not speaking words that are divisive, harsh, or idle.
Even knowing something but failing to speak up is considered lying.
However, among these the worst offense is to lie about one’s spiritu-
al attainment. Additionally, criticizing others, particularly members
of the monastic order, is a serious violation of the precepts.
5. Refrain from consuming intoxicants (不飲酒)

This precept means to refrain from any drug that causes one to lose
rationality and damage one’s moral character. In addition to alcohol,
this includes marijuana, narcotics, barbiturates, and hallucinogens.
6. Refrain from wearing personal adornments

(不著華鬘香油塗身)
This precept means to wear clothing that is very simple. Not wear-
ing clothing that is dazzling or beautiful and not applying perfume
or makeup is conducive to concentrating the mind and establish-
ing mindfulness. By turning away from greed and attachment in
this way, one will progress along the path of purity.
7. Refrain from partaking in music and dancing (不歌舞觀聽)

This precept means to not enter places of sensual entertainment,
to protect our physical, verbal, and mental karma from causing

Precepts, Five
trouble. The scent of perfume can bewitch the mind, and the plea-
sures of song and dance can sap the will. Such things are not suit-
P able for spiritual practice.
8. Refrain from sleeping in fine beds (不坐臥高廣大牀)

This precept means to refrain from a rich material life. “Not
sleeping in fine beds” is one example of striving for material
simplicity and not craving after material enjoyment. By prac-
ticing this and persevering, one will become aligned with the
noble path.
Another additional stipulation of the eight precepts is to not

eat out of the prescribed hours for monastics, which means not
eating after noontime.
The eight precepts are typically observed for a day and a night.
Although the time is short, if one practices well, it can bring infi-
nite, limitless merit. Since undertaking the eight precepts often re-
quires leaving one’s home to stay at a temple, it is also sometimes
called jinzhu lüyi (近住律儀), “living in observance.”
Precepts, Five
五戒
The five precepts are fundamental to being human and are the ba-
sis for attaining Buddhahood. What are the five precepts?
1. Refrain from killing (不殺)

This means to do no harm to sentient beings and not to violate the
lives of others.

Precepts, Five
2. Refrain from stealing (不盜)

This means not to take things that are not yours and not to steal
from others. P
3. Refrain from sexual misconduct (不邪淫)
This means not to upset family harmony and not to break the mor-
al standards of ethical relationships.
4. Refrain from lying (不妄語)

This means not to falsify or distort the truth when speaking and
not to say things that hurt others.
5. Refrain from consuming intoxicants (不飲酒)

This means not to crave stimulating foods and not to consume al-
cohol or tobacco that impairs judgment.
All the criminals in jail have, by in large, broken one of the five
precepts. Those who have committed such acts as murder, assault,
battery, and poisoning have broken the precept against killing.
Those who have committed such acts as robbery, stealing, extor-
tion, fraud, and bribery have broken the precept against stealing.
Those who have done such things as breaking up families, upset-
ting social morality, breaking up marriages, polygamy, and rape
have broken the precept against sexual misconduct. Those who
have committed such acts as fraud, instigating criminal activity,
libel, defamation of character, and spreading rumors to confound
the public have broken the precept against lying. Those who traf-
fic in opium, inject morphine, illegally manufacture alcohol and
tobacco products, and other such illicit substances have broken the
precept against intoxicants.

Purna
Those who are new to Buddhism often approach the precepts

with a sense of fear. They think that upholding the precepts means
P that they can’t do this or they can’t do that and that their lives will
become constrained. But the precepts are there simply to prevent us
from doing wrong. Not only are they not restrictive, but they carry
with them a sense of freedom. This freedom comes from not interfer-
ing with or disturbing others. To uphold the precepts, we must regu-
late the body and mind so that we do not violate the lives of others.
Buddhism’s five precepts are similar to the five cardinal vir-
tues of Confucianism: “benevolence” comes from not killing, “righ-
teousness” comes from not stealing, “propriety” comes from not
committing sexual misconduct, “honesty” comes from not lying,
and “wisdom” comes from not consuming intoxicants. Observing
the precepts can put an end to our faults and increase our blessings
and will help us to become better people and advance upon the
spiritual path.
Pure Land
淨土
See: Maitreya Bodhisattva; namo amitofo; noble ones of the West,
three; om mani padme hum; schools of Chinese Buddhism,
eight; supports, three.
Pure Land School

淨土宗
See: Schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight; supports, three.
Purna
富樓那

Purva-videha
Purva-videha
東勝身洲 P
See: Continents, four great.

Q
Qualities, Ten
十如是
The Skillful Means chapter in the Lotus Sutra states: “The Dharma
which the Buddha has awakened to is the preeminent and un-
precedented Dharma that is difficult to understand. Only another
Buddha can fathom the true reality of all phenomena, given that
all phenomena are endowed with such a form, such a nature, such
an entity, such ability, such activity, such a cause, such conditions,
such direct effects, such indirect effects, and is as such complete
from beginning to end.”
As stated in the above passage, those who wish to under-
stand the true nature of phenomena should master the ten quali-
ties of form, nature, entity, ability, activity, cause, condition, di-
rect effect, indirect effect, and completion from beginning to end.
In Chinese, these ten are known as the “ten qualities of suchness”
(十如是). All phenomena are endowed with these ten qualities.
They are:

Qualities, Ten
1. Form (相)
“Form” refers to the outward, visible appearance of an object. For
example, every human being has his or her own form, and animals
all have their forms as well. All wholesome and unwholesome
conduct as it manifests externally also has a given form. Q
2. Nature (性)
“Nature” refers to a thing’s internal, fundamental principle which
is not outwardly visible. All phenomena differ from one another
in terms of their nature. For example, wood has the nature of com-
bustibility, metal has the nature of hardness, water has the nature
of wetness, wind has the nature of circulation, and so on.
3. Entity (體)
This quality refers to the substance of sentient beings. All phenom-
ena in the universe have mind as their entity, and it is from this
entity that everything arises from and exists upon.
4. Ability (力)
“Ability” refers to how a given thing’s powers can be applied to
carry out some function. For example, sand, gravel, and cement
have the ability to be used to make walls.
5. Activity (作)
“Activity” refers to the generation of the karma of body, speech,
and mind.
6. Cause (因)
“Cause” refers to karmic causes generated by body, speech, and
mind that will result in karmic effects.

Qualities, Ten
7. Condition (緣)
“Condition” refers to those minor causes that support the major
causes during the operation of causation. For example, for the
growth of a flower, the seed is the cause, while the soil, nutrients,
Q fertilizer, air, human effort, and so on would all be considered con-
ditions. A flower can bloom and generate more seeds only when
these supporting conditions are in place.
8. Direct Effect (果)

This quality refers to karmic effects based on past habitual tenden-
cies such as which of the six realms of existence one is reborn into.
9. Indirect Effect (報)

This quality refers to karmic effects that result in pleasure or pain
incurred in future lifetimes.
10. Complete from Beginning to End (本末究竟等)

This quality encompasses the previous nine from the quality of
form to the quality of indirect effect and shows that each is pro-
duced through a combination of causes and conditions. As this
entire process is composed of causes and conditions, each qual-
ity is empty. Since all phenomena are completely empty from
beginning to end, this allows for the universal equality of all
phenomena.
The significance of the ten qualities of suchness is to show

the connection between each of the qualities: if a given phenom-
ena’s form is unwholesome, then its indirect effects will also be
unwholesome; whereas if the form is wholesome, the indirect
effect will also be wholesome. In this way, the ten qualities are

Questions of the Buddha, Four
consistent and can be applied to the ten dharma realms. Not

only can these ten qualities account for the Buddha with his per-
fected merit and wisdom, but they can account for the suffering
of those beings in hell. Each of the ten dharma realms features
these ten qualities, resulting in one hundred such combinations. Q
Additionally, since each of the ten dharma realms is contained
within the ten dharma realms, this results in one thousand such
combinations. This structure provides the basis for the important
Tiantai doctrine of the “hundred dharma realms with their one
thousand qualities.”

四問
Similarly to how the sun’s light is most beautiful when setting in
the west, before a Buddha enters final nirvana, he radiates a light
that is even more rare than usual.
On the 15th day of the second lunar month in his eightieth
year, the Buddha’s compassionate countenance manifested an un-
imaginable radiance; one that was ever more perfect, pure, and
magnificent than usual. The gathered disciples wept silently as the
Buddha was about to enter final nirvana. Wishing to preserve the
true Dharma into the future, the disciples agreed that the Venerable
Ananda would ask the Buddha four questions.
Ananda respectfully knelt beside the Buddha and asked, “Lord
Buddha, during your time on earth, all of us relied upon you as
our teacher. After your final nirvana, who should we rely on as
our teacher?”
The Buddha replied compassionately, “After my final nirvana,

you should all rely upon the monastic precepts as your teacher.”
Ananda then asked his second question, “Lord Buddha, during
your time on earth, all of us relied upon you for our abiding. After
your final nirvana, where should we abide?”
Q “Ananda, after my final nirvana, you all should abide in the
four bases of mindfulness. The four bases of mindfulness are: con-
template the impurities of the body, contemplate the suffering of
feeling, contemplate the impermanence of the mind, and contem-
plate the non-selfhood of phenomena.”
Ananda asked his next question, “Lord Buddha, during your
time on earth, you were the one who pacified vicious individu-
als. After your final nirvana, how should we deal with vicious
people?”
“Ananda, the best was to pacify vicious people is to not associ-
ate with them. Just disregard them; that is all.”
Feeling extreme gratitude for the Buddha’s compassion,
Ananda asked his last question, “Lord Buddha, during your time
on earth, it has been easy for all of us to believe the teachings
that you spoke. After your final nirvana, how can we ensure that
people will have faith in your teachings?”
“When recounting my teachings, remember to state, ‘thus have
I heard,’ to show that you, Ananda, heard what I said.”
The great, exalted Buddha then quietly entered final nirvana,
but the Buddha’s Dharmakaya will remain in this world forever.

R
Rahula
羅睺羅
See also: Arhats, eighteen; disciples, ten great.
Realization
證
See also: Nirvana; practice, four stages of.
Realms of Existence, Six

六道輪迴
See also: Dharma realms, ten; heaven; hell; human realm.
Where do we come from when we are born? Where do we go after

we die? These are some of the great mysteries of life, and only the
Buddha can solve these mysteries.
Some people believe that one becomes a ghost upon death,
while others believe that after one dies, there is nothing. Both
of these are mistaken views, for after death, one does not neces-
sarily become a ghost, nor is there nothing at all. Whether one

is a man or a woman, enjoys high or low status, or is a human

or non-human being, all are trapped in the cycle of birth and
death. There are some beings who will dwell for some time in
heaven, while others will live for some time in the hells. Some
may be reborn as humans, and others are reborn as animals.
No matter who you are, as long as you are part of the cycle of
R birth and death, you are within what are called the “six realms
of existence.” These six realms are the heavenly realm, the hu-
man realm, the asura realm, the animal realm, the hungry ghost
realm, and the hell realm.
1. Heavenly Realm (天道)

Those being reborn in this realm have the greatest merit of the six.
The physical bodies of heavenly beings are also extremely large,
with the shortest being nine hundred feet high and the tallest being
some 256,000 kilometers in height. They also live extraordinarily
long lives, with the shortest being equivalent to 900 years and the
longest being 80,000 kalpas. Heavenly beings enjoy extraordinary
pleasure, with some enjoying sensory pleasures and others the joys
of meditation. There is no chaos or disorder, nor is there sorrow or
pain. Heavenly beings have high levels of meditative concentra-
tion, but when their lives come to an end, their meditative concen-
tration is exhausted. The heavenly realm is the most magnificent
among the six realms of existence.
2. Human Realm (人道)

In the human realm, some people are happy, and some people suf-
fer. Some people are wholesome, and some are unwholesome. The
human realm has both pleasure and pain, for it is an intermediary
place where life has its ups and downs. However, the human realm

is also the best place among the six realms of existence for culti-
vation. This is why the Buddha arose in the human realm and at-
tained awakening in the human realm. For this reason, the human
realm is the most praiseworthy.
3. Asura Realm (阿修羅道)

The asura realm is for those sentient beings who love war. Asuras
are beings who have similar blessings to heavenly beings but lack
R
their virtue. One can certainly find beings with such a warlike dis-
position among the other five realms.
4. Animal Realm (畜生道)

There is the greatest variety of beings within the animal realm.
Some fly in the sky, some walk on the land, some live in the wa-
ter, and some bury themselves beneath the earth. Another way to
classify animals is by how many legs they have: some animals are
legless like earthworms, some have two legs like fowl, some have
four legs like beasts of burden, and some have many legs like in-
sects. The lives of animals are usually short, and their intelligence
is typically meager. They brutally kill one another as they gobble
each other up; the big fish eat the little fish and the large insects
eat the smaller ones. There are some animals that are even raised
by human beings for slaughter, such as cattle and horses, and some
are driven around by the whip and the lash. Such is truly a fate
worth pitying.
5. Hungry Ghost Realm (餓鬼道)

There are three different kinds of beings that live in the hungry
ghost realm: hungry ghosts without wealth, hungry ghosts with
some wealth, and hungry ghosts with much wealth. In terms of

their physical qualities, there are ghosts with flaming mouths,

those with needle-like mouths, those with odorous mouths, those
with needle-like hair, those with odorous hair, those with goiters,
those that subsist on what is discarded, those that subsist on what
is lost, and those that are powerful. Hungry ghosts suffer from
hunger and thirst, and as such, they are deserving of our pity.
R 6. Hell Realm (地獄道)

The hell realm is the most painful of the six realms of existence.
Some of the beings who are reborn here suffer from the intense
burning infernos of the eight hot hells, while others suffer from the
freezing cold of the eight cold hells. Some experience the suffering
of the isolated hells, while others go through the miseries of the
adjacent hells.
Within the six realms of existence, we reside in the human

realm and are able to see those beings in the animal realm. We
cannot see beings in the heavenly realm, asura realm, hell realm,
or hungry ghost realm. Asuras also reside in the heavenly realm,
and hungry ghosts also reside in the hell realm—so one might ask,
where is heaven and where is hell?
One way to answer that question is to say that heaven is in
heaven and hell is in hell. That is certainly one way to put it.
However, we can also see that heaven and hell exist in the human
realm. Just look at how many people in the world are enjoying
heaven-like happiness. And when one sees fresh fish and meat at
the market, is this not the same as the suffering of hell? In a very
real way, the six realms of existence exist within our own minds.

Rebirth in the Pure Land, Nine Grades of

九品往生
Pure Land can be practiced at many different levels. Whether
you are a great sage well-versed in the Tripitaka or just an or-
dinary person, as long as you concentrate on reciting Amitabha
Buddha’s name with pure devotion, then you will be welcomed
by Amitabha Buddha and his noble assembly and be reborn in the
R
Pure Land. However, due to difference in the level of cultivation,
there are different levels of rebirth in the Pure Land. According
to the Contemplation Sutra, there are nine levels of rebirth in the
Pure Land known as the “nine grades of rebirth”:
1. The Top of the Highest Grade (上品上生)

To be reborn here requires generating true sincerity, a profound
mind, and the dedicatory vow (the “three states of mind”). One must
also observe all the precepts and rules, read and recite Mahayana
sutras, and practice the six objects of mindfulness. If one can do
so with perseverance and courage, then upon death, one will be
greeted by Amitabha Buddha, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and
Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, an infinite number of manifested
Buddhas, thousands of bhiksus, and boundless heavenly beings
bearing a vajra throne to welcome one to the Pure Land.
2. The Middle of the Highest Grade (上品中生)

One who is reborn at this grade has developed the three states of
mind described above but does not read and recite the Mahayana
sutras. However, one does understand the supreme truth and has
deep faith in cause and effect. Upon death, one will be greeted by
Amitabha Buddha, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, Mahasthamaprapta

Bodhisattva, one thousand manifested Buddhas, and a boundless

retinue bearing a golden throne, reaching out in welcome.
3. The Bottom of the Highest Grade (上品下生)

One reborn at this grade is able to develop the three states of
mind but does not read and recite Mahayana sutras, nor under-
R stand their meaning, and only believes in cause and effect. Upon
death, one will be greeted by Amitabha Buddha, Avalokitesvara
Bodhisattva, Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva, and five hundred
manifested Buddhas and bodhisattvas bearing golden lotus flow-
ers to welcome one to the Pure Land.
4. The Top of the Intermediary Grade (中品上生)

One reborn at this grade observes the five precepts and the eight
precepts. In addition to practicing all precepts, he does not com-
mit the five great violations and is free from all unwholesomeness.
Upon death, one is surrounded by Amitabha Buddha and his reti-
nue of bhiksus, who will project a golden light. Upon seeing such
light, one will feel great happiness and will see oneself sitting on a
lotus flower throne.
5. The Middle of the Intermediary Grade (中品中生)

One reborn at this grade has upheld the eight precepts for one
day and one night, the sramanera precepts for one day and one
night, or the full bhiksu precepts for one day and one night, and
has maintained proper comportment. Upon death, one will see
the golden light projected by Amitabha Buddha and his retinue
as they come in welcome, bearing lotus flowers of the seven
treasures.

6. The Bottom of the Intermediary Grade (中品下生)

One reborn at this grade has given loving care to their parents and
practiced benevolence and righteousness. As death approaches,
they encounter good Dharma friends who will teach them about
the joys of Amitabha Buddha’s Pure Land and the forty-eight vows
of Dharmakara Bodhisattva. With perfect faith and joy, they will
obtain rebirth in the Pure Land.
R
7. The Top of the Lowest Grade (下品下生)
One reborn of this grade is a sentient beings who commits all man-
ner of negative karma, slanders the vaipulya sutras, and engages
in wrongdoing with no sense of remorse. As death approaches,
if such people encounter good Dharma friends who read them
the Mahayana sutras, it shall drive away the negative karma of
a thousand kalpas. If they teach them how to join their palms
and chant “Namo Amitofo,” it will drive away the negative karma
equal to five billion lifetimes in the cycle of birth and death. Upon
death, Amitabha Buddha will send manifestations of Buddhas,
Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva
to greet them.
8. The Middle of the Lowest Grade (下品中生)

One reborn of this grade violates the five precepts, eight precepts,
and the bhiksu precepts. Such people steal the property of the tem-
ple and speak of the Dharma with impure intentions. All of this is
done with no remorse; rather, they adorn themselves with wrong-
doing. As death approaches, such people will surely face the fires
of hell, but if they meet good Dharma friends who praise the ten
powers of Amitabha Buddha’s moral influence, they can be freed
of their serious wrongdoing that would lead to eight billion kalpas

in the cycle of birth and death. Thereafter, the first of hell will be
transformed into a cool breeze that carries a cascade of heavenly
flowers with the manifestations of Buddhas and bodhisattvas upon
these flowers to greet them.
9. The Bottom of the Lowest Grade (下品下生)
R One reborn of this grade commits the five great violations and
the ten unwholesome actions and involves themselves in all man-
ner of unvirtuous behavior. As death approaches, if such people
meet with good Dharma friends, they can receive various forms
of comfort. Through the teaching of the wondrous Dharma, they
can learn how to recite Amitabha Buddha’s name. By taking
these lessons to heart and reciting the name continuously to ful-
fill the ten recitations of “Namo Amitofo,” each recitation will
remove the wrongdoing of eight billion kalpas in the cycle of
birth and death. Thereafter, they will see golden lotus flowers like
the sun discs that now appear before them, welcoming them to
the Pure Land.
The lowest grade mentioned above shows that even people

who have done wrong during their lifetime can still obtain rebirth
in the Western Pure Land, as long as they receive guidance from
good Dharma friends as death approaches so that they can perform
ten recitations of Amitabha Buddha’s name. However, those who
try to rely upon this method and do not cultivate positive karma
in their everyday lives will face all manner of danger. People can
die in a million different ways, and there is no way to guarantee
that one will have the clarity of right mindfulness. The presence of
good Dharma friends is even harder to come by. Therefore, engag-
ing in Pure Land cultivation is the most reliable form of practice,

Refuge
which can only be perfected by accumulating merit on a daily ba-

sis and making the vow with profound faith.
Refuge
南無
See also: Gem, triple. R
When chanting the name of a Buddha, the expression namo of-
ten precedes the name of the Buddha. For example, someone may
chant “Namo Amitofo.” Some non-Buddhists misinterpret this,
thinking that they hear the Buddhists chanting “No more Amitofo”
or some other similar misconception. Some even mistakenly think
that namo is the name of a Buddha. Each of these mistakes stems
from a lack of understanding.
There is a Buddhist saying that, “If one is confused, go to a tem-
ple. One ‘Namo Fo,’ and you will attain the Buddha way.” Namo is
a Sanskrit word meaning “to show respect” or “to take refuge.” Thus
“Namo Amitofo” means “to respectfully take refuge in Amitabha
Buddha.” Taking refuge is the first step to officially becoming a
Buddhist and involves undergoing a particular ceremony.
To take “refuge” means to return, to take what has been stained,
and to return it to its original purity. Before coming to Buddhism,
one may deal with worldly things with a worldly attitude, but after
coming to Buddhism, one deals with the matters of truth, good-
ness, and beauty with an attitude of truth, goodness, and beauty.
The purpose of taking refuge is to direct the human mind towards
the good in this way.
Taking refuge means believing in the Triple Gem of the
Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha with all one’s body and mind. The

Refuge
unsurpassed morality and wisdom of the Buddha and the Sangha

serve as our model for how to be human, while the principles
revealed by the Dharma represent our standards for how to live.
We rely upon the Triple Gem just as a child relies upon its mother,
how the people rely upon the ruler, how the weak rely upon the
strong, how the lame rely upon the staff, and how those drown-
R ing in water rely upon a boat. When our body and mind find that
refuge, our life will have its support and our spirit can be uplifted.
Taking refuge is a lifelong process and is not something that
only occurs during a certain period of time. Taking refuge also in-
volves taking refuge in all three components of the Triple Gem: the
Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha. There are some people who have
incorrect views about taking refuge and thus take refuge incom-
pletely. Some people only take refuge in one thing, such that they
only venerate the Buddha, only listen to teachings, or only show
respect to monastic teachers. Some people only take refuge in the
first two gems, for they venerate the Buddha and chant the sutras,
but they do not honor the sangha. There are still others who vener-
ate the Buddha and listen to the Dharma, but they only honor their
own teacher rather than the monastic order as a whole.
The Buddha is like a skilled physician who can cure the vari-
ous different illnesses of sentient beings. The Dharma is like mirac-
ulous medicine that can reveal the correct path and show us how
to free ourselves from suffering and attain happiness. The sangha
is like a nurse, who can guide us to correct faith. Only the triple
refuge can assure that we will be happy and peaceful in body and
mind. When we take refuge, none of these elements can be missing.
After taking refuge in the Triple Gem as described above, one
then takes refuge in the Triple Gem of one’s intrinsic nature. They
are as follows:

Reliances, Four
1. The Buddha Gem of Intrinsic Nature: Maintaining awak-

ened awareness with every thought so that confusion does
not arise.
2. The Dharma Gem of Intrinsic Nature: Holding onto cor-

rect principles in every thought so that wrong views do
not arise.
R
3. The Sangha Gem of Intrinsic Nature: Purifying the mind
with every thought so that desire for things or states does
not arise.
After recognizing the Triple Gem, one’s beliefs become stead-

fast so that one will not practice blindly nor stray from the path.
Reliances, Four
四依止
See also: Prajna; wisdom, four kinds of; wisdom, three kinds of.

Life is like a great ocean. On this shore, there is pain and suffer-
ing, while on the other shore, there is joy and happiness. To cross
over to the other shore, one must rely on the Dharma’s boat of
compassion to make the trip of liberation. All those who learn
Buddhism wish to be free from pain and suffering, though we
come to Buddhism with different sets of causes and conditions.
Though our circumstances are not the same, there should be una-
nimity regarding the attitude with which one learns Buddhism.
There is a Buddhist teaching regarding how one should approach
learning the Dharma called the “four reliances.” They are:

Reliances, Four
1. Rely on the Dharma, not on individual teachers

(依法不依人)
“Dharma” refers to what is true, and when learning Buddhism,
one should rely upon and act according to the truth. We cannot
rely upon individual teachers because each differs in their think-
ing and understanding. People suffer from birth, old age, sickness,
R and death, and thus, their comings and goings are impermanent.
The Dharma, on the other hand, has remained unchanged from
the past to the present and is forever renewing itself throughout
time. When learning the path we must rely upon the Dharma
rather than any individual. Do not be one of those people who
likes to socialize with their friends by going to various temples,
for such people are enveloped in a web of social ties and in the
end cannot choose any real faith. The Buddha shows that we
should rely on the Dharma through pursuing faith, understand-
ing, practice, and realization. We must not lose faith because of
the good or bad qualities of individual teachers, nor should we
follow only a certain temple or monastic group, while ignoring
the whole Dharma.
2. Rely on wisdom, not on knowledge (依智不依識)

In this context, “wisdom” refers to pure prajna-wisdom, while
“knowledge” refers to the learning that arises from distinctions
made by the six sense consciousnesses. Because of the illusory
nature of worldly phenomena, all that is recognized and distin-
guished by the eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind changes from
moment to moment. Therefore, it is ultimately not very thorough
to use knowledge based upon our consciousnesses’ ability to make
distinctions about phenomena among the vast multiplicity of form
and shape.

Reliances, Four
On the other hand, prajna-wisdom is undefiled and functions

like a perfect mirror, able to reflect all worldly phenomena just
as they are. Like a shining bright light, prajna-wisdom allows us
to see our own original nature. Therefore, not only should we be
sure to “rely on wisdom, not on knowledge,” but also endeavor to
transform our consciousness into wisdom. In this way, we will not
be confused by the illusions of the world.
R
3. Rely on the meaning, not on the words (依義不依語)
Language and writing are convenient means for us to obtain
knowledge and ascertain the truth. Such things are like labels;
they are tools we use to explain principles, but they are not the
essence of the truth itself. In our daily lives, language and writing
can serve as a bridge for people to communicate with one another,
but they also make it very possible for misunderstandings to arise
due to misinterpretation, loss of context, or differences in language
or expression. If this is true even for mundane things, it is cer-
tainly true when applied to something sublime and profound like
the Dharma.
That is why the Chan School says of itself that it is “not based
upon the written word.” Huineng (638-713 ce), the Sixth Patriarch
of the Chan School, even said, “The wondrous teachings of the
Buddhas are not within words.” Such sublime truths and prac-
tices cannot be communicated solely through relying on written
words. Therefore, in learning Buddhism, we should understand
the Dharma in terms of its meaning, rather than becoming in-
volved in conjecture, disputation, or attachment over the language.
Otherwise, language becomes an obstacle, and we will drift farther
and farther away from the path.

Retreat
4. Rely on the ultimate truth, not on relative truth (依了義不

依不了義)
There is a distinction within the Dharma between relative truth
and ultimate truth. Relative truths are known as “skillful means,”
while ultimate truth is absolute. The Buddha used skillful means
in order to adapt his teaching to the spiritual capacity of his audi-
R ence, but it is important that we do not treat these skillful means

as ultimate truth. Ultimate truth is that which corresponds to the
Buddha mind. Therefore, when learning Buddhism, we should rely
on the ultimate truth of the Buddha mind, rather than the relative
truth of skillful means.
These four reliances are principles that Buddhists should know
and put into practice. The Diamond Sutra says, “My teachings
should be understood to be like a raft. If even the Dharma must be
let go of [upon reaching the other shore], what about what is not
the Dharma?” The Buddha gave various teachings to help sentient
beings find their Buddha nature, just as a pointing finger can help
us to see the moon in the night sky. In practicing Buddhism, we re-
member to see the moon that the finger is pointing at, rather than
becoming attached to the finger that points the way. If we were to
become attached to the finger, it would block our vision, such that
we would no longer be able to see the moon.
Retreat
結夏安居
See also: Precepts, eight.
Within orthodox Buddhist monastic traditions, there are rules set

in place to encourage isolation, restrict movement, and create a

Retreat
quiet atmosphere so that members of the monastic order can focus

on their practice. Such rules are adapted from the monastic retreat
system instituted by the Buddha.
During the time of the Buddha, the rainy season in India lasted
for three months. The Buddha set aside that period from the six-
teenth day of the fourth lunar month to the fifteenth day of the
seventh lunar month as a retreat period. During this three month
period, members of the monastic order were not permitted to trav-
R
el and would instead stay in one place to practice diligently. In
Chinese, the first day of the retreat period is called jiexia (結夏),
and the concluding day is called xiexia (解夏). This retreat period
is also called zuoxia, (坐夏) “summer meditation.”
Retreat periods were most commonly held during the summer,
but a similar period of retreat is sometimes held from the sixteenth
day of the tenth lunar month through the fifteenth day of the first
lunar month, known as the “winter retreat.” There is no set loca-
tion where such retreats must take place: a small room, the foot of
a tree, a cave, or a remote hermitage will do. However, according
to the Five-Part Vinaya, one should not observe the retreat period
in a place lacking emergency help, due to the possibility of attacks
from wild animals like poisonous snakes, tigers, and other such
dangerous animals.
The monastic retreat is a period of restricted movement, and
those monastics who are on retreat are strictly forbidden from
leaving the monastery. The reasoning is that during the rainy sea-
son, most plants, trees, and insects are undergoing the reproductive
process, and travel beyond the monastery may lead to harming
these living beings by mistakenly stepping on them and thereby
bring ridicule to the monastic order. At the same time, the retreat
period is a time for for practice, so travel is forbidden.

Retreat
If a monastic needs to leave in the middle of a retreat, he or she

must ask for leave and obtain permission before doing so. Among
Buddhist monasteries, those of the Vinaya School give special at-
tention to the retreat period.
At the end of the retreat, the community performs four ritu-
als: repentance, dispersing the sacred boundaries (sima), renew-
R ing the sacred boundaries, and the bestowing of robe cloth. The
repentance ritual is conducted after the monastic retreat has been
completed; participants reflect upon their conduct during the re-
treat. If anyone has broken the rules, they confess their faults to
the community, as each repents to the other. The day this ritual is
performed is known as zizi (自恣), “day of repentance.” As all the
members of the monastic community have newly purified bodies
and minds, many have attained awakening during the period fol-
lowing the day of repentance. This made the Buddha joyful, and
as such, the day is also known as fo huanxi ri (佛歡喜日), “day of
the Buddha’s joy.”
At the time following the summer retreat, the Buddha also
directed Maudgalyayana to prepare all manner of food and drink
to be offered to the monastic community so that the merit of this
act could help Maudgalyayana ease his mother’s suffering in the
realm of hungry ghosts where she had been reborn. This was the
origin of the Ullambana Dharma service.
The system of monastic retreat has been observed in China
since the Latter Qin dynasty (384-417 ce). Though the system was
adopted, not every aspect of it has been practiced as it was in India
due to the differences in physical locale and social custom. For
example, one reason for the prohibition against unnecessary travel
during the retreat period is to protect the mind from distraction.
The monastic retreat in China has thus become a more solitary

Right Effort
affair, in which one practices on one’s own to attain awakening

and cultivates to ever greater depths to quiet the self. Today, most
Buddhist colleges operate year-round as if it were a retreat period.
Right Dharma, Age of

正法 R
Right Effort
四正勤
See also: Path, noble eightfold.
To have a positive spirit and strive for improvement is what is

meant by “right effort” in Buddhism. There are four kinds of right
effort, and these are called the “four right efforts.”
1. Prevent Unwholesome States (未生的惡法，使它不生)

We should prevent thoughts from arising that would violate the
precepts, much less any action that may violate them. We must
apply effort to removing our afflictions, purifying our desire, aban-
doning wrong views, and ridding ourselves of attachment.
“Unwholesome states” refers to unwholesome thoughts, un-
wholesome words, and unwholesome deeds. We should apply effort
to prevent unwholesome thoughts of greed, anger, and ignorance
from arising; unwholesome words like lies, harsh words, divisive
words, and idle chatter from being spoken; and unwholesome ac-
tions like killing, stealing, and sexual misconduct from being com-
mitted. This is the first right effort: preventing unwholesome states
that have not yet arisen from arising.

Right Effort
2. End Unwholesome States (已生的惡法，使它斷除)

People are not perfect sages, and there is no one among us who is
without fault. We are all ordinary people, and who among us can
forget their feelings? The distractions of our feelings, thoughts, and
perceptions and the provocations of greed, anger, and ignorance
cause us to do all kinds of wrong and create negative karma every
R day, such that our unwholesomeness grows more and more. This is
like an elephant stuck in the mud: the more it thrashes, the deeper
it sinks.
At times like these, we must keep a cool head and apply our ef-
fort to remove such unwholesome states by the root. If we are dili-
gent, we can cut away all unwholesome thoughts, unwholesome
words, and unwholesome deeds with the sword of wisdom. This
is the second right effort: ending unwholesome states that have
already arisen.
3. Develop Wholesome States (未生的善法，令它生起)

Even the best of fields will not yield a harvest if not planted, and
even the wisest sage is unfit if he is lacking in virtue. We should ap-
ply our effort to develop faith and commitment which has yet to be
developed, and generate compassion that has yet to be generated.
What are wholesome states? Not killing, but having benevo-
lence. Not committing sexual misconduct, but acting with propri-
ety. Not stealing, but being righteous. Not lying, but being hon-
est. Not consuming intoxicants, but having wisdom. Giving what
brings joy to others and offering assistance to those in need. When
we plant the seeds of goodness in the world’s field of merit, though
there is no expectation of gain, there will naturally be a fruitful
harvest. This is the third right effort: developing wholesome states
that have not yet arisen.

Robe and Bowl
4. Strengthen Wholesome States (已生的善法，令它增長)

We should apply effort to strengthen the sprouts of faith and com-
mitment, expand our feelings of compassion, and purify our prac-
tice and virtue. By not expecting anything in return, one will not
regret any act of generosity. By not expecting any praise, one can
endure any slander or attack. By not expecting to be free from ill-
ness, one will develop constitution that comes from enduring the
hardship of illness. By acting in this way, our wholesome qualities
R
will grow stronger. This is the fourth right effort: strengthening
wholesome states that have already arisen.
There is a saying, “Even if some gold washed in with the tide,

one will still need to rise early to get it.” We should not allow our-
selves to do the wrong thing because the consequences will only
be minor, for even drops of water can cut through a stone in time.
Nor should we fail to do the right thing when the reward is very
small, for even a tall oak grows from a tiny acorn. One must be
diligent to achieve victory over unwholesomeness, for only then
can what is wholesome flourish. There is no shorter path to attain-
ing Buddhahood than the path of right effort.
Robe and Bowl

三衣一缽鉢
The earliest members of the Buddhist monastic order were repre-
sented by their “three robes and one bowl.” No matter where they
wandered, they always kept their three robes and bowl with them.
Each of the three robes has a different name and purpose, and
they include the sanghati, the uttarasanga, and the anatarvasaka.
Collectively, the three robes are known as the kasaya, which is

Robe and Bowl
Sanskrit for “mute color,” “off color,” or “dyed color.” The uses for the
three robes are as follows:
1. Sanghati (僧伽梨)
Also called the “monastic robe,” “great robe,” “doubled robe,” “mot-
tled robe,” “outer robe,” and “robe for going to palaces and villag-
R es.” The sanghati is worn when leaving the monastery or during

solemn ceremonies. Examples of such events include visiting the
royal palace, entering a village, gathering alms, ascending the dais
to teach the Dharma, or debating non-Buddhists. The sanghati is
made by sewing together between nine to twenty-five strips of
cloth and is thus also known as the “robe of nine strips.”
2. Uttarasanga (鬱多羅僧)
Also known as the “upper robe,” “robe of seven strips,” “interme-
diate robe,” and “assembly robe,” the uttarasanga is worn when
attending lectures and during chanting ceremonies, as well as fort-
nightly recitations of the monastic precepts. It is stitched together
from seven pieces of cloth.
3. Anatarvasaka (安陀會)
Also known as the “inner robe,” “robe of five strips,” and “nighttime
robe,” the anatarvasaka is worn all day and when going to sleep. It
is made by stitching together five strips of cloth.
After Buddhism was introduced to China, due to factors relat-

ing to customs and climate, monastics began to wear the three
robes only during Dharma services and other related Buddhist
activities. The Chinese monastics opted for the more utilitarian
Chinese-style long gown for everyday wear.

Robe and Bowl
Each of the three robes is made by first cutting cloth into

patches and then later stitching them together. This custom origi-
nated during the time of the Buddha when the Buddha remarked
to Ananda upon passing some rice paddy fields that the Buddhas
of the past wore robes that resembled the patchwork pattern of the
rice paddies. Thus, the monastics’ robes were made to feature the
pattern, as well.
The three robes are made by sewing the cloth patches into
R
squares of four patches each to resemble rice fields, and are also
called “field of merit” robes because they offer the faithful the op-
portunity to plant merit. The patchwork design on the three robes
provides additional advantages: 1) it designates the robes as re-
ligious garments that are not to be used for other purposes, 2) it
prevents monastics from coveting the robes, and 3) it prevents the
robes from being stolen by others.
According to the Treasury of Meanings Sutra, the monastic
robes grant ten benefits to those who wear them:
1. You will be guided toward bodhi.

2. You will only reside in the heavenly or human realms.
3. Your parents will pay homage to you.
4. Nagas will sacrifice themselves for you.
5. Nagas will wrap themselves in it to protect themselves
from danger.
6. Kings will honor you and give rise to faith.
7. Sentient beings will worship you.
8. Raksas will venerate you.
9. Heavenly beings and nagas will protect you.
10. You will be able to attain Buddhahood.

Robe and Bowl
In his Preface to the Brahma Net Sutra’s Bodhisattva Precepts

Ritual, Chan Master Yongming Yanshou (904-975 ce) tells of how
Utpalavarna Bhikkuni, before she was ordained, once draped some
monastic robes over her shoulders in jest, and owing to these
causes and conditions, she was able to happen upon where the
Buddha was dwelling. There, she joined the monastic order and
R became an arhat. This gives some indication of how venerable the

monastic robes are.
The bowl is the eating implement of the monastic order, and it
is carried while gathering alms. In the same way that monastics
are known for being worthy of the support of heavenly and hu-
man beings, the bowl, too, represents a “field of merit.” The bowl is
also called the “proper vessel,” for it is proper in three ways: 1) it is
the proper color, in that a bowl must be a dark color that does not
give rise to attachment, 2) it is the proper material, in that it is con-
structed from a coarse material that does give rise to desire, and 3)
it holds the proper amount, in that one may eat the right amount
of food such that one can be content and not covetous.
The three robes and bowl symbolize the purity and moral char-
acter of the monastic community. Emperor Shunzhi of the Qing
dynasty (r. 1664-1661 ce) composed a verse praising monastic life
as follows:
Food for all the monasteries in the world is piled

as high as a mountain,
Whenever you go with your alms bowl there is
food to eat.
Gold and jade are not dear,
Only the monastic’s robe is hard to wear.

S
Saha World
五濁惡世
See also: Human realm.
The sutras say, “Only excessive desire leads to birth in this Saha
world; only a firm vow can lead to birth in the Pure Land.” Saha in
Sanskrit, or suopo (娑婆) in Chinese, refers to our world; the world
in which Sakyamuni Buddha, the founder of Buddhism, teaches
the Dharma. Saha means “endurance,” for although this world is
tormented by suffering, human beings have the power to endure
it. According to the Amitabha Sutra, the Saha world degenerates
in five ways:
1. Kalpa Degeneration (劫濁)

At one time, human beings could live for 84,000 years. But as the
human mind became increasingly brutish and morality declined,
every hundred years or so, the average human life span became
shorter and shorter. As this kalpa continues, the average human
life span will eventually reduce to thirty years, and the world will

Saha World
be beset by a calamity of famine. When the average human life

span is twenty years, there will be a calamity of pestilence, and
when it has reduced to ten years, there will be a calamity of war
which will bring harm to all sentient beings.
2. View Degeneration (見濁)

The Age of Right Dharma and the Age of Semblance Dharma
have already passed. The world has degenerated into the Age of
Declining Dharma, in which sentient beings increasingly hold
S wrong views, such that they do not know how to follow the whole-
some path.
3. Affliction Degeneration (煩惱濁)

As sentient beings pursue the five desires and the six sense objects,
they continue to build the afflictions of greed, anger, ignorance,
pride, and doubt, which trouble the body and mind.
4. Sentient Being Degeneration (眾生濁)

As the understanding of sentient beings has degenerated, their
minds have become dominated by affliction such that they no
longer honor their parents, do not cultivate virtue, do not cut off
non-virtue, and do not fear the effects of negative karma. Because
of this, their positive karmic effects decrease and their negative
karmic effects increase.
5. Life-span Degeneration (命濁)

As mentioned above, due to their increasingly negative karma, the
average life span of sentient beings has degenerated from 84,000
years in the ancient past to today, when it is rare for one to live to
be 100.

Saha World
As recorded in the Vimalakirti Sutra, at one time Sariputra

asked the Buddha, “All the other Buddha lands are of such incom-
parable purity. Why is the realm that you teach in so foul and
polluted?”
The Buddha then pressed his toe into the earth, and in a mo-
ment, the four great continents manifested before their eyes, but
now, there were beautiful golden rivers, burgeoning trees, bloom-
ing flowers, and soft grass. The Buddha said, “This is my land. The
unbearably polluted and base realm that you see is a manifestation
of the karma of sentient beings.” S
The Buddha manifested that Saha world to bring liberation to
sentient beings, while sentient beings are reborn here due to the
pull of their karma. Due to the differences in the karma of each
individual, their share of suffering or happiness, fortune or misfor-
tune will also vary. Each being’s appearance, intelligence, life span,
and talents are also unique, depending on their built up positive
and negative karma.
During the Buddha’s time, King Bimbisara of Magadha was
usurped by his wicked son Ajatasatru. The prince imprisoned and
tortured his father. King Bimbisara was deeply affected by the
blight of the Saha world, and at the apex of his pain and hopeless-
ness, he prayed to the Buddha with great devotion. In response, the
Buddha taught the Pure Land method to the king and queen and
opened up a new window of hope for the sentient beings of this
Saha world.
The Buddha said that the sentient beings of the Saha world
have a great propensity for listening and that all learning proceeds
from listening and memorizing. Buddhists must enter samadhi by
hearing, thinking, and practice. That is why there is a Buddhist
saying: “the more one hears, the more it becomes ingrained.”

Samadhi
The Saha world is full of suffering, but this does not mean
there is no happiness whatsoever. Suffering is just more plenti-
ful than happiness. To live means one will bear the suffering of
birth, old age, sickness, death, separation from loved ones, being
near loathsome people, not getting what one wants, and the five
aggregates. One must also bear hunger, thirst, cold, heat, slander,
condemnation, false accusation, injustice, humiliation, frustration,
and even natural and man-made disasters.
In this human journey so full of hardship, if one can be at
S peace with the realization that living means bearing all sorts of
pain and suffering, then one has the “patience for life.” The next
step is to live according to the Dharma so that one can be amidst
suffering but be able to transform it through wisdom, and this is
called the “patience for phenomena.” Ultimately, if one is able to
apply dependent origination and know that all phenomena lack an
independent nature, that they are empty, such that one transcends
patience itself, this is called the “patience for the non-arising of
phenomena.” When one has the supreme, perfect wisdom of this
level of patience, one can transform this Saha world here and now
into the Pure Land.
Samadhi
三摩地
See also: Heaven; path, noble eightfold; perfections, six; stopping
and seeing meditation.
Buddhism is a religion of wisdom, and wisdom comes from listening

to the teachings, thinking about their meaning, and practicing ac-
cording to the principles. Similarly, there is a saying in Buddhism that
“one enters samadhi by means of listening, thinking, and practicing.”

Samadhi
Samadhi, transliterated in Chinese as sanmodi (三摩地) or

sanmei (三昧), is a Sanskrit word meaning “holding oneself in equa-
nimity” or “right meditative concentration.” “Equanimity” refers to
the peace and harmony one attains beyond the ups and downs of
one’s mind, and “holding” refers to concentrating the mind in one
state. This condition of keeping the mind focused in a single state
without distraction is also called “one-pointedness of the mind.”
There are two types of meditative concentration: meditative
concentration that is innate and meditative concentration obtained
through cultivation. Innate meditative concentration refers to the S
meditative concentration obtained by heavenly beings born into
the form and formless realms due to their wholesome karma ac-
cumulated during previous lives. For those born in our realm (also
called the “desire realm”), meditative concentration must be ob-
tained through diligent practice.
Cultivating meditative concentration generally involves con-
centrating the mind on one point, free from distraction, while
maintaining a peaceful state of mind. This is samadhi.
In addition to the type of samadhi practice described in the
Tiantai teaching of stopping and seeing meditation, there is an ad-
ditional categorization of samadhi called the “four types of sama-
dhi.” They are as follows:
1. Constant Sitting Samadhi (常坐三昧)

A typical session consists of ninety days of devoting oneself en-
tirely to sitting meditation and reciting a Buddha’s name. As one’s
thoughts become concentrated in one place, one can contemplate
the absolute nature of the Dharma. By practicing towards sama-
dhi in this way, one will realize the non-duality of ignorance and
awakening, and the oneness of the sagely and the ordinary. Since

Samadhi
one only undertakes the single practice of constant sitting, this

form of practice is also sometimes called “single-practice samadhi.”
2. Constant Walking Samadhi (常行三昧)

Like constant sitting samadhi, this is typically practiced over the
course of a ninety day session. During a ninety day session, one
cannot sit nor lie down. One is only allowed to stand or move
around. During the twenty-four hours of each day, one walks
around a room without stopping; there are no breaks. This kind of
S samadhi is also called the “presence samadhi” because it is based
on the Presence Samadhi Sutra. According to this sutra, practicing
this form of samadhi can allow the practitioner to see all Buddhas
of the ten directions appearing before the practitioner.
3. Half Walking, Half Sitting Samadhi (半行半坐三昧)

This is also known as the “universal samadhi,” or the “Lotus Sutra
Samadhi.” This type of practice is not associated for any specific
unit of time, but sessions may last between seven to twenty-one
days or more. This form of practice is also associated with groups
of ten or more people practicing together. This type of practice
includes the following phases:
• Purifying the temple.

• Purifying the body.
• Making offerings of the body, speech, and mind.
• Invoking the Buddhas.
• Worshipping the Buddhas.
• Repenting the faults of the six sense organs.
• Circumambulating the shrine.
• Chanting the sutras.

Samadhi
• Performing sitting meditation.

• Realization of reality.
4. Non-Walking and Non-Sitting Samadhi (非行非坐三昧)

This category includes all varieties of samadhi outside of the three
kinds described above. This kind of samadhi is not limited to any
particular body position, be that walking, standing, sitting, or ly-
ing down, and can be sustained by any method. At all times and
during any activity without restriction, one can contemplate and
realize samadhi in each thought. Of the four, this samadhi is the S
most important.
A sutra states, “Concentrating the mind in one place is a meri-

torious achievement, while a moment of distraction is affliction.”
Meditative concentration is an inquiry into the mind that turns
away from the profane desires produced when the mind is seduced
by external objects. By calming the mind and quieting thoughts,
one can end desire. The Dharmapada states, “If I do not think of
you, then you will not arise.” By eliminating craving and overcom-
ing confusion, one is able to achieve a calm and peaceful mental
state.
Meditative concentration naturally produces wisdom. Buddhist
meditation methods and non-Buddhist meditation methods are
not different, yet the practices of non-Buddhist schools emphasize
obtaining supernatural powers, while Buddhist meditation focuses
on the cultivation of wisdom. This is one way that Buddhism is
different from other religions.
This shows that attaining meditative concentration in and of
itself is not the goal; it is the attainment of wisdom through con-
centration that is the goal of Buddhist meditation. If one wishes to

Schools of Chinese Buddhism, Eight
attain meditative concentration, one must first eliminate concern

for success or failure and not be worried by gain or loss. In this
way, the mind will not be swayed by external circumstances and
will naturally become focused.
Samantabhadra
普賢
See: Mountains, four great.
S
Sangha
僧
See: Assembly, sevenfold; gem, triple; harmony, six points of
reverent.
Sariputra
舍利弗

八大宗派
Chan is poor, the Esoteric rich, Pure Land is a
skillful means.
Faxiang is patient, Three Treatise speaks of
emptiness,
Huayan has its lineage, Vinaya cultivates conduct.
Tiantai organizes the doctrine and its meaning.
This verse explains the unique characteristics of eight schools of

Chinese Mahayana Buddhism. Among these eight, some emphasize

doctrine, such as the Tiantai, Huayan, Faxiang, and Three Treatise

schools, and some emphasize practice, such as the Chan, Pure
Land, Vinaya, and Esoteric schools.
1. Tiantai School (天台宗)

The school was named after its founder, Zhiyi (538-597 ce), who
lived on Mount Tiantai. The school derives many of its teachings
from the Lotus Sutra and is thus also known as the Lotus Sutra
School.
Zhiyi divided all of the Buddha’s teachings into five periods, S
culminating in the teachings on the Lotus Sutra. Zhiyi specified
four methods of instruction: the sudden method, the gradual
method, the secret method, and the indeterminate method. Zhiyi
also defined four objects of instruction: the canonical teachings,
the common teachings, the particular teachings, and the complete
teachings. Using these schemes, he classified the many sutras of
the Tripitaka according to the differing spiritual capacities of
their intended audiences. He then analyzed and compared each
and every method of practice and stage of realization. As a re-
sult, the doctrines within the Tiantai School are very rigorous
and systematic.
Formalized doctrines of the Tiantai School include “one thought
containing the three thousandfold world system,” “one thought,
three contemplations,” and the “doctrine of the integration of the
three truths.” The main methods of practice include the “three kinds
of stopping and seeing,” the “four kinds of samadhi,” and the “five
repentances.” Even though its doctrine is complex and its teachings
profound, the school has managed to survive into modern times
because there were those in every generation who carried on its
tradition.

2. Huayan School (華嚴宗)

This school is named after the Chinese title of the Flower
Adornment Sutra, which is its principle text. It is also sometimes
called the “Xianshou School” because the vision of the school was
primarily established by National Master Fazang Xianshou (643-
712 ce).
The Flower Adornment Sutra is honored as the “king of sutras,”
for it is the greatest and most profound among the Buddha’s teach-
ings. The Flower Adornment Sutra originated in India. After be-
S ing transmitted to China, it became fully integrated into Chinese
Buddhism, which developed the doctrine of “dependent origina-
tion of the dharma realm.” Many great teachers also developed
methods to encode the school’s philosophical principles into real
practices. This allowed the philosophy of the Flower Adornment
Sutra to reach its apex in Chinese Buddhism.
The Huayan School primarily extols the concept of the abso-
lute “dharma realm,” from which such doctrines as the “four dhar-
ma realms,” the “ten gates of profundity,” and the “interpenetration
of the six characteristics” were developed. The Huayan School’s
main methods of practice include making the four universal vows,
cultivating the ten vows of Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, and sit-
ting meditation.
3. Faxiang School (法相宗)

This school specializes in delineating the nature and characteris-
tics of all phenomena, which is why it is called the Faxiang (法
相), “phenomenal characteristic,” School. The Faxiang School is also
closely aligned with “consciousness-only” thought. It is also known
as the Cien School because the school’s main architect, Kuiji (632-
683 CE ), lived at Cien Monastery.

The school values a number of texts, but most especially the

Esoteric Meaning Sutra, the Lankavatara Sutra, the Stages of
Yogacara Practice Treatise, and the Compendium of Mahayana
Treatise. The main doctrines of the school include “all phenom-
ena are consciousness-only,” the “five categories and one hundred
dharmas,” the “eight kinds of consciousness and four wisdoms,”
and the “five natures.” As the Faxiang School uses an elaborate
terminology to articulate many complex layers of doctrine, those
who wish to learn its teachings require a great deal of patience.
S
4. Three Treatise School (三論宗)
This school is so named because it is principally focused on three
texts: the Middle Way Treatise, the Hundred Verses Treatise , and
the Twelve Aspects Treatise. These three texts focus on prajna-wis-
dom and the inherent emptiness of dependent origination, and as
such, the school is sometimes called the “Prajna-wisdom School” or
the “Emptiness School.” It is also sometimes known as the Jiaxiang
School because it became strongest under Jiaxiang Jizang (549-623
ce).
The chief aim of the Three Treatise School is subdue wrong
views and promote right views, for it believes that the principle
of the inherent emptiness of dependent origination can remove
all delusion and attachment. The Three Treatise School also holds
that sentient beings are fundamentally Buddhas and originally
awakened; thus, there is no question about whether one can or
cannot become a Buddha, and this distinction is only a label.
While doctrines like “inherent emptiness” and “name only” are
quite profound, the number of great sages who study under the
Three Treatise School are dwindling, and the school seems to be
in decline.

5. Chan School (禪宗)

This school is named after the Chinese word chan (禪), “medita-
tion,” because meditation is its main form of practice. It is also
known as the “Buddha Mind School” because it is based upon the
wordless transmission of the Buddha mind seal.
The Chan School was brought to China by the Patriarch
Bodhidharma. After introducing the principles in China, the lineage
continued to be transmitted through a series of patriarches: Huike
(487-593 ce), Sengcan (d. 606 ce), Daoxin (580-651 ce), Hongren (602-
S 675 ce), and Huineng. After the Sixth Patriarch Huineng, the Chan
School blossomed like a flower into “five houses” and flourished
throughout China, becoming one of the most important schools in
Chinese Buddhism. Almost all the Buddhist sects in Taiwan today
are connected to the heritage of the Chan School, showing what a
profound influence the Chan School exerts upon modern Buddhism.
The Chan School emphasizes a separate transmission beyond
the teachings that is not based upon the written word, and as a
consequence, the school is not based upon any particular text. The
Chan School has venerated various texts throughout its history with
no consistent pattern. For example, before the time of Hongren, the
Lankavatara Sutra was widely studied, while Huineng himself re-
lied upon the Diamond Sutra. After the time of Huineng, it was the
Platform Sutra that was used most often.
The goal of practice in the Chan School is to directly see one’s
nature by illuminating the mind so that one can see intrinsic na-
ture in its simple and undefiled state.
6. Pure Land School (淨土宗)

The Pure Land School is a collection of the various practices to seek
rebirth in one of the many pure, magnificent Buddha Lands. Since

the teachings on Amitabha Buddha’s Western Pure Land became

very well-known, this Pure Land became synonymous with the
school. Beings are reborn in Amitabha Buddha’s Pure Land in lotus
flowers, and thus, this school is also sometimes known as the “Lotus
School.” It is also sometimes called the “Mount Lu School” because
of its founder Huiyuan (334-416 ce) who lived on Mount Lu.
The fundamental texts of the Pure Land School are repre-
sented by three scriptures and one treatise: the Infinite Life Sutra,
the Contemplation Sutra, the Amitabha Sutra, and the Treatise on
Rebirth. In accordance with the original vow of Amitabha Buddha, S
this school believes that as long as one has faith in Amitabha
Buddha’s Pure Land, vows to be reborn there, and recites Amitabha
Buddha’s name with single-minded effort, one will be reborn in
the Pure Land.
Since the practice is convenient and easy to do, many Pure
Land organizations have arisen, such as Amitabha Buddha recita-
tion organizations, lotus societies, and lay groups that focus on the
practice.
7. Vinaya School (律宗)

This school is named after the vinaya, the collection of Buddhist
monastic precepts. It is also called the “Mount Nan School” because
Daoxuan (596-667 ce), the founder and compiler of the Four-Part
Vinaya taught at Mount Zhongnan.
The Vinaya School venerates the “four vinayas and five treatis-
es”: the Four-Part Vinaya, the Five-Part Vinaya, the Ten Recitations
Vinaya, the Great Compilation of Monastic Rules, the Root Treatise
on the Vinaya, the Root Treatise of Sarvastivada Vinaya, the Treatise
on the Samantapasadika Vinaya, the Treatise on the Sarvastivada,
and the Treatise which Clarifies.

The school is chiefly concerned with the clarification of the vi-

naya or monastic rules, which are divided into “precepts of proper
conduct” and “precepts of wholesome deeds.” Precepts of proper
conduct are intended to prevent the mind and body from commit-
ting all manner of negative action, while the precepts of whole-
some deeds are intended to encourage all positive physical, verbal,
and mental actions.
Master Daoxuan was the culmination of the Four-Part
Vinaya in China, and the masters Yunkan and Yuanzhao (1048-
S 1116 ce) revived this tradition during the Song period. The
Vinaya School was transmitted to Japan by Master Jianzhen
(687-763 ce). During the late Ming dynasty, the Master Jinling
Guxin (1541-1615 ce) reestablished the school, while his disci-
ple and grand-disciple, the masters Sanmei (1580-1645 ce) and
Jianyue (1601-1679 ce) respectively, continued his work, estab-
lishing an ordination platform at Mount Baohua. Even today, all
the Chinese Monasteries still observe the ordination practice of
Mount Baohua.
8. Esoteric School (密宗)

The Esoteric School is based upon Vairocana Buddha’s self-realized
state of esoteric mystery depicted in the Mahavairocana Sutra and
the Susiddhikara Sutra. It is also known as the Mantra School,
since the recitation of sacred formula called “mantras” is one of the
school’s main practices.
The Esoteric School is generally considered to be extraordi-
narily mysterious, for it is contrasted with the non-esoteric tra-
ditions. In reality, except for some mantras and sacred formulas
that are not accorded any explanation, everything in the Esoteric
School can be transmitted to others. It is just that the ceremonial

Sense Objects
practices of the Esoteric School are extraordinarily complex, for

every performance of its spiritual practices requires a considerable
amount of time; and one must also provide rich offerings to the
guru. Those wishing to become genuine students of the Esoteric
School must be quite well-off financially and have a considerable
amount of free time on their hands.
Additionally, for a person to become a formal Buddhist fol-
lower in the non-esoteric traditions, one must take refuge in the
Triple Gem, what is known as the “three refuges.” In the Esoteric
School, one must take a fourth refuge; besides taking refuge in S
the Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha, one must also take refuge in
the guru.
Each of the eight schools described above has its own unique
characteristics, but they also share something in common: they all
rose to prominence between the Sui dynasty and the Tang dynasty
(581-907 ce). These schools benefitted from and added to the pros-
perity of that time in Chinese history.
Semblance Dharma, Age of

像法
Sense Objects
六塵
See also: Consciousness, eight kinds of; dependent origination.
A common metaphor used in Buddhist writing is to describe our

Buddha nature as a “bright pearl covered in dust.” This describes
how our Buddha nature is obscured by the five desires and six

Sense Objects
sense objects, or liuchen (六塵), “six dusts.” The term “six sense ob-
jects” refers to those objects which are cognizable by the six sense
organs: the eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind. When the six
sense organs contact the six sense objects, they give rise to the six
kinds of consciousness.
1. Sight (色塵)
Sight is everything the eyes can see, including colors like blue, yel-
low, red, and white, as well as features like clouds, smoke, dust,
S and mist, qualities such as shadow, light, brightness, and darkness,
and physical features like long, short, square, round, high, low,
straight, and curved.
2. Sound (聲塵)
Sound is everything the ears hear. This encompasses pleas-
ant sounds like chanting, music, song, and applause, unpleasant
sounds like sounds of crying, swearing, cursing, arguing, and other
irritating noises, as well as natural sounds like the sound of wind,
rain, and thunder.
3. Smell (香塵)
Smell is everything the nose can smell. This includes nice smells
like the scent of sandalwood, bad smells like onions and leeks,
moderate smells, and pungent odors.
4. Taste (味塵)
Taste is everything that the tongue can taste. This includes all the
flavors of food and drink such as sourness, sweetness, bitterness,
spiciness, saltiness, pungency, pleasantness, and plainness.

Sense Objects
5. Touch (觸塵)
Touch is everything that the body feels. This includes sensations
such as firmness, dampness, softness, hardness, slipperiness, rough-
ness, lightness, heaviness, coldness, and warmness.
6. Dharmas (法塵)
“Dharmas,” or mental sensory data, are everything the mind thinks,
which can include all the things in the universe.
We have afflictions because our six sense organs are constantly S

seeking out the six sense objects and the five desires. The five sense
organs want to eat the best, use the best, hear the best, and see the
best; and our minds do not wish us to be unfavorably compared to
others. Selfishness, attachment, and ignorance arise as a result. The
six sense objects are just like dust that can pollute our true intrinsic
nature, which is why they are also called the “six dusts.” The six sense
objects can generate the afflictions of greed, anger, and ignorance.
The six sense objects can also lead us to create greed, anger, and
ignorance. These cause us to ruin our good minds and can steal away
our good deeds. For this reason, the six sense objects are also called
the “six delusions,” the “six ruinous things,” and the “six thieves.”
Though the six sense objects can pollute the mind, they must
first be apprehended by the six sense organs to arise. That is why the
Buddha once warned his disciples, “Hide the six sense organs like
a turtle withdrawing into its shell, and enclose the mind within a
defensive wall.” We should lock up the doors to our six sense organs
just like a turtle hides its head and legs within its shell so that there
is no fear of being attacked by sea otters.
Cultivation does not mean the complete and total eradication
of external conditions, but rather, it should begin with not being

Shrine, Main
distracted by the external world. This means not pursuing pow-

er and status or craving life’s enjoyments, nor enjoying a life of
wine, women, and song. In this way, the six sense organs do not
grasp at the six sense objects, and evil has no way to gain access.
The Platform Sutra says, “Purify the inherent mind and allow the
six consciousnesses to exit through the six sense organs onto the
six sense objects without attachment or integration. Come and go
freely, and circulate without obstruction; this is prajna samadhi,
liberating and carefree.”
S Normally, our life is lived amid the troubles caused by the five
desires. It is rare for one to stand apart from the ebb and flow of
ordinary life, but it is even more precious if one can engage in or-
dinary life and remain unhindered by it. To leave the world behind
and retreat to the mountains and forests to practice is hardly the
ultimate path. Only living along the busy streets and remaining
unperturbed by the outside world is the Mahayana path. There
is a Chinese saying that captures this idea well: “The true hermit
retreats to the city.”
Sex
色
See: Desires, five.
Shrine, Main
大雄寶殿
See also: Structures and buildings.
The main hall within a Buddhist monastery or temple in which

Buddha images are venerated is called the “treasure hall of the
great hero.” No monastery or temple, regardless of size, is without

Shrine, Main
one, for it is the place set aside for monastics to perform morning
and evening services and for lay people to venerate the Buddha
and chant sutras. It is also where Dharma services for both monas-
tics and lay people are held.
Daxiong (大雄), “Great hero” is one of the epithets of respect
for the Buddha. He is called the “great hero” because his great
wisdom allows him to subdue all harmful obstructions. In most
temples, the treasure hall of the great hero contains an image of
Sakyamuni Buddha, the founder of Buddhism, as the main object
of veneration. Some halls include the “three treasured Buddhas,” S
where Sakyamuni Buddha is joined by Amitabha Buddha and
the Medicine Buddha. An image of Sakyamuni Buddha is also
sometimes flanked by his attendant Ananda and the disciple
Mahakasyapa, who symbolizes the dual emphasis upon un-
derstanding and practice. Other halls feature the Huayan trin-
ity with Mahavairocana Buddha, Manjusri Bodhisattva, and
Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, or the trinity of the Western Pure
Land with Amitabha Buddha, Avaolkitesvara Bodhisattva, and
Mahasthamaprapta Bodhisattva. The main shrine may also ven-
erate the eighteen arhats, the twelve yaksas, the eight vajra dei-
ties, or other Buddhist figures.
Buddha images are made through a variety of methods, in-
cluding wood carving, copper casting, clay molding, painting on
paper, and jade carving. Buddha images are also made with un-
conventional materials like cement and fiberglass. In the minds of
Buddhist followers, however, the significance and value of these
images is the same, for they are symbols of faith rather than idols
to be worshipped.
The various positions the Buddha is depicted in indicate the
different roles of the Buddha. Images of a standing Buddha are

Shrine, Main
meant to evoke the Buddha as teacher, while images of a sitting

Buddha show the Buddha in meditation, and images of a reclining
Buddha are indicative of his completion of merit and wisdom.
Buddha images are usually placed in a shrine in one of two
positions: wall-niche or island-dais. The island-dais placement in-
cludes a connecting corridor behind the image that permits cir-
cumambulation of the Buddha image. How the circumambulation
is performed depends upon the layout of the hall. In the case of
wide, horizontal spaces, the left and right sides of the assembly will
S often circumambulate in separate lines traveling in opposite direc-
tions. In more narrow, long spaces, the left and right sides of the
hall will often join into a single line to circumambulate the image.
The roof of the treasure hall of the great hero in a Chinese
temple will either feature an upward curling roof-line, typical of
northern Chinese temples, or a flat roof-line, more common in
southern China. Main halls are predominately constructed from
timber, in imitation of ancient building styles, or from cement.
Timber is less fire-resistant and is thus less safe, while cement halls
appear too modern. Today, some main halls use steel-frame con-
struction. This has the advantage of being able to offer a wide open
interior without the need for supporting columns, making the hall
available for many additional possible uses.
The most common design for the interior walls of the treasure
hall of the great hero in a Chinese temple is to lay out row upon
row of small Buddha images. Another design is to adorn the walls
with colorful paintings of stories from the Buddhist sutras. Some
older Buddhist monasteries make use of floor-to-ceiling windows
along the entirety of their wall space.
In some main halls, it is asked that one’s shoes be removed
before entering, while in others there is no such requirement.

Shrine, Main
Generally, this is determined based upon the materials used for the
flooring. Commonly used materials include carpet, marble, vinyl
flooring, and red brick, with each having advantages and disadvan-
tages. Carpet easily attracts dirt and grime, while marble flooring,
though easier to clean, can be quite cold and hard. Wood flooring
can more easily become bug-infested and grows loose over time as
the wood contracts when cold and expands when hot. Wood is also
particularly sensitive to moisture, which can darken it over time.
The treasure hall of the great hero also contains various offer-
ings to the Buddha. Besides the ten kinds of offerings mentioned in S
the sutras (incense, flowers, lamps, perfume, fruit, tea, food, trea-
sure, pearls, and clothing), offerings include bells, drums, and ban-
ners that are hung to the left and right of the main altar. Generally
speaking, it is not considered proper to clutter up the main Buddha
hall, particularly the offering table in front of the Buddha image,
for emphasis should be placed on keeping things orderly and clean.
An appropriately sparse setup could include a pair of lamps placed
before the Buddha, three sticks of incense, two vases of fresh flow-
ers, four plates of fruit offerings, and an offering of three cups of
tea. It is not even necessary to offer fresh flowers every day, for
leaving out the offering of flowers both reduces a temple’s ex-
penses while creating less waste. Rather than allowing the incense
burner to become filled with incense sticks, keeping three sticks
of incense burning at any given time allows the wafting smoke to
highlight the quiet solemnity and peaceful tranquility of the great
hall. Even the Buddha image itself should not be too large, so that
as one gazes up at it from a distance, the Buddha image appears to
sparkle amid the dappled haze. In this way, visitors become even
more impressed with the august greatness of the Buddha and will
come to feel admiration and devotion.

Skillful Means
The treasure hall of the great hero should be moderately well-

lit, quiet, orderly, and clean. There should be no laughing or play-
ing in the hall, no loud noises, and no lounging about or eating. In
short, the treasure hall of the great hero should be maintained in
a state of dignified respect and peaceful tranquility so that anyone
entering the hall can feel a sense of sincere devotion and be moved
to express their admiration. There is a verse that describes this feel-
ing of admiration well:
S In heaven above and earth below there is no

one like the Buddha;
Nor can a comparison be made to anyone in
the worlds of the ten directions.
I have seen all that this world has to offer;
But there is absolutely no one like the
Buddha.
Sickness
疾病
See: Field of merit; offerings, four; parables of the Lotus Sutra.
Siksamana
式叉摩那
Skillful Means
方便
See: Mountain gate; teaching, four modes of; parables of the Lotus
Sutra.

Small Things Not to Be Taken Lightly, Four
Sleep
睡
See: Desires, five.

四小不可輕
A hundred years after the Buddha’s final nirvana, King Asoka
(3rd cent. bce) unified India and became the most powerful patron
of Buddhism. On one occasion, King Asoka had pledged to make S
offerings to the monastic community, when a young novice monk
approached him. King Asoka was unsure as to whether or not he
should bow before the young novice. Later, this young novice
manifested his supernatural powers to awaken the king. From then
on, King Asoka would always treat all members of the monastic
community with respect without any thought of pride, regardless
of their age or level of intelligence.
While in the world, the Buddha often exhorted his disciples
by pointing out that younger students were not to be taken lightly;
and on one occasion even, the Buddha personally instructed King
Prasenajit on the principle of “four small things not to be taken
lightly.” As explained by the Buddha, there are four things in the
world that appear to be quite small but are not to be taken lightly:
1. Small Little Sparks (小小火苖)

A little spark can start a great fire. Seemingly small and insignifi-
cant sparks can develop into an uncontrollable disaster once they
get going and thus should not be taken lightly.

2. Small Young Water Nagas (幼小之龍)

Small nagas will grow up to become great nagas that can stir up
wind blown waves and overturn rivers and oceans. Therefore, they
are not to be taken lightly.
3. Small Young Princes (年少王子)

Princes will grow up to be kings who will command the world,
for they alone can either confer benefits upon their people, or lose
their country with a single word as a ruinous legacy upon the land.
S Therefore, they are not to be taken lightly.
4. Small Young Novices (年幼沙彌)

Novice monastics may be few in years, but all they need is to culti-
vate the path with devotion, and they will certainly be transformed
over time to become model teachers for heavenly and human be-
ings and bring liberation to all sentient beings. This is a power in
the world that must not be ignored to any degree whatsoever.
The Dharmapada says, “Do not fail to do what is only a little

wholesome, do not do what is only a little unwholesome. Though
drops of water are small, they will gradually fill a large container.”
Things that are small have limitless potential. Throughout our lives,
there are many people, activities, and things that do not attract
our attention because they are small and insignificant, but end up
playing a large role in our futures. For example, small though a
seed may be, it can grow into a large tree that can provide shelter
to people. A small, insignificant good thought might lead to some
great undertaking that will benefit the country and its people. A
small, insignificant crack may cause a dam to break, resulting in a
major disaster; and even a small, insignificant act of generosity can

Spiritual Wealth, Seven Kinds of
save someone in a dire emergency. A simple, little smile can give

someone limitless confidence; and the small, insignificant good
deed we do every day can create wholesome karmic connections
for a positive future.
In particular, though novice monks may be young, they are
the future. Lay Buddhists may look up to those eminent monks
and sages of high character and prestige with great respect, but
they must not treat lightly those small, young novices who have
just begun the Buddhist path. That is why Venerable Master Hsing
Yun teaches that, “In looking after the old, we must look after the S
young all the more.”

七聖財
See also: Giving; practice, four stages of; prajna; precepts, five;
samadhi.
We all like the wealth of gold and silver, but Buddhism considers this
kind of wealth to be easily destroyed by the five causes of loss: floods,
fires, thieves, corrupt officials, and wayward children. Thus, there is a
Buddhist saying that “You can’t take anything with you except your
karma.” No matter how much wealth of this world you have, you can-
not take anything with you once your life comes to an end. Therefore,
it is only the wealth of the Dharma that is worth pursuing, for it is
what assists us in progressing along the Buddhist path.
The Dharmapada describes seven kinds of Dharma wealth:
1. Faith (信仰)
The Flower Adornment Sutra says, “Faith is the mother of merit and
the source of awakening which nourishes the roots of all virtue.”

Faith is the basis of all good works. If we can generate faith in the
Dharma, we will naturally be able to do what is right according to
the Dharma and align ourselves with the proper goal and realize
its benefits. That is why the sutras liken faith to a hand, a staff, a
root, a boat, one’s power, and one’s wealth.
2. Listening and Learning (聽聞)

Learning Buddhism requires listening to the true Dharma before one
can come into accord with the Buddhist path. This is what is meant
S by the saying, “one enters samadhi by means of listening, thinking,
and practicing.” To learn Buddhism, it is necessary that one be well-
informed. One should listen to the Dharma like a field ready to be
planted or an empty cup ready to be filled to avoid inattentiveness,
preconceptions, and delusion. Only by listening to the Dharma with
an attitude of devotion, sincerity, respect, humility, pliancy, purity,
and gratitude will one then be able to receive any benefit.
3. Perseverance (精進)
One should endeavor to do whatever is proper and beneficial for
oneself. This is perseverance. A sutra states: “If lay practitioners are
lazy, they will lose out on ordinary benefits; if monastics are sloth-
ful, they will lose the Dharma Gem.” Laziness and sloth are major
defects in human life, so one should constantly apply perseverance
to correct them.
Buddhist morality is most commonly codified as adherence to the
precepts. The precepts are a set of standards and rules that serve as
guidelines to regulate one’s conduct. Like a set of train tracks, they
lead the mind and body down the correct moral path and advance

us towards the liberation of nirvana. The fundamental spirit of the

precepts is to not violate the rights of others, for as long as we do not
violate the rights of others and be of benefit to them, we are keeping
the precepts. Doing what is wholesome and refraining from what is
unwholesome constitutes the basic spirit of Buddhism.
5. Conscience (慚愧)
A conscience will spare one from committing all manner of bad
deeds, for one will feel shame from doing what is unwholesome.
The Teachings Bequeathed by the Buddha Sutra says, “Being S
clothed with a sense of shame is an unsurpassable adornment.”
One’s morality and character can only be improved by developing
a sense of shame for what one does not know, has not yet done,
had not done enough, or what one has not purified.
6. Giving (布施)
Giving is sharing what one has with others. For example, the giving
of food, drink, clothing, medicine, and money to those who are poor,
sick, or indigent, is known as “giving wealth.” Sharing of one’s skills,
talents, and experience with others so that they might understand
and gain wisdom, is known as “giving Dharma.” Additionally, not
adding to the pain, suffering, and fears of others and helping them
turn away all worry and panic is “giving fearlessness.”
7. Meditative Wisdom (定慧)

Meditative wisdom means to focus the mind so that it does not
scatter and thereby attain insight into all phenomena. Meditative
concentration is the essence of wisdom, and the development of
wisdom is a function of establishing meditative concentration. The
two are like a lamp and its light, or a body of water and its waves:

Stopping and Seeing Meditation
the two complement one another, neither being identical nor en-
tirely different. By maintaining a lucid and pure mind, one will
generate wisdom from meditative concentration, and maintain
meditative concentration within wisdom. Only through medita-
tive wisdom can one attain liberation from the cycle of birth and
death. Studying Buddhism involves cultivating both wisdom and
virtue, as well as practicing meditative concentration and wisdom.
Having faith in the Dharma is itself a form of wealth. Worldly

S wealth is limited, finite, and defiled, and in the end, it will one day
disappear. Only noble wealth cannot be destroyed.
Sramanera
沙彌
Sramanerika
沙彌尼
Sravaka
聲聞
See: Dharma realms, ten; Mahayana and Hinayana.

止觀雙修
See also: Samadhi.
The Essential Points of Practicing Stopping [Delusion] and Seeing

[Truth] in Sitting Meditation states:“There are many ways of attaining

nirvana, but the most important of these is none other than the dual
practice of stopping and seeing.” Zhi (止), “stopping,” and guan (觀),
“seeing” are two methods for cultivating meditative concentration
and wisdom and are the most important methods of practice in the
Tiantai School. The Tiantai teachings cannot possibly be understood
without including a discussion of stopping and seeing meditation.
“Stopping” refers to putting to rest all thoughts and remaining
in a state of non-thought. In this way, one can remove deluded
thinking to allow for the wisdom that arises from meditative con-
centration. Once the confusion of deluded thinking has been elimi- S
nated, “seeing” is applied to contemplate all phenomena and attain
the wisdom of knowing the fundamental essence of all phenomena.
In other words, “stopping” means to stop the mind from gen-
erating illusory thoughts, such that unwholesome states cannot
arise. This is the development of meditative concentration. “Seeing”
means to see mental objects such that one diligently investigates
the nature of all phenomena. This is the development of wisdom.
These are the ways that practitioners develop meditative concen-
tration and wisdom, and the two depend upon one another. That is
why Essential Points of Practicing Stopping [Delusion] and Seeing
[Truth] in Sitting Meditation states: “The dual practice of medita-
tive concentration and wisdom are like the two wheels of a cart or
the two wings of a bird. If either one of these is practiced to the
exclusion of the other, then one will fall into error.”
The practice of meditative concentration must be in accord
with wisdom, and they both can be developed through the dual
practice of stopping and seeing. When stopping and seeing are
practiced together, meditative concentration and wisdom are culti-
vated equally. This practice can produce extraordinary results and
begins with a three-part method:

1. Gradual Stopping and Seeing (漸次止觀)

“Gradual” in this instance means being guided through different
stages of meditative concentration, from the simple to the pro-
found. In general, there are five such stages:
1. Taking refuge and upholding the five precepts.

2. Learning meditative concentration.
3. Entering the undefiled path.
4. Attaining liberation from the cycle of birth and death.
S 5. Cultivating the compassion of the bodhisattva.
During this process, one must not neglect to practice seeing

meditation so that one may eliminate the attachments to both
emptiness and mundane existence, and to realize the path of non-
action in absolute reality.
2. Indeterminate Stopping and Seeing (不定止觀)

This level is called “indeterminate” because there is no longer any
stated sequence of stages. Some may advance suddenly, some may
advance gradually, and some may even go backwards. Sometimes,
one may practice according to provisional truth, and at other times
practice according to ultimate truth. This approach combines the
simple with the profound, unites all phenomena with their prin-
ciples, and is established to meet the spiritual needs and capacities
of sentient beings. That being said, mindfulness of breathing is still
the most important method of practice.
3. Complete Stopping and Seeing (圓頓止觀)

One begins by taking true reality as the object of stopping and
seeing meditation, but after one has understood and practiced,

one will reach the state of non-duality. It differs from the previous
modes of practice and includes the following stages:
1. Generating a great aspiration.

2. Cultivating great practice.
3. Producing great results.
4. Transcending the sutras.
5. Returning to emptiness.
Of these stages the second stage, “cultivating great practice,” refers S

to the cultivation of samadhi, namely the four kinds of samadhi, which
is another major doctrinal category within the Tiantai tradition.
The text Explanation on the Stages of the Perfection of

Meditative Concentration states those who wish to practice stop-
ping and seeing meditation must pay close attention to the follow-
ing four matters:
1. Prepare the five external conditions: observe the precepts,

have adequate food and clothing, dwell in a quiet place,
clear away worldly obligations, and be close to a teacher.
2. Turn away from the five desires of wealth, sex, fame, food,
and sleep.
3. Abandon the five hindrances of desire, anger, sleepiness,
agitation, and doubt.
4. Be balanced in four aspects: balanced in meals, balanced
in sleep, balanced in breathing, and balanced in mind.
The dual practice of stopping and seeing meditation is a prac-

tice to develop meditative concentration and wisdom; this does not

Structures and Buildings
mean they can only be practiced by sitting in a meditation hall.

Even in the midst of a normal, busy life, one can set aside five min-
utes every day to quiet the mind and relax. It is even possible to
set aside a whole day or even half of a day each month to be alone
and retire from the clamor of everyday existence, to calm the mind
and still one’s thoughts, and find peace and quiet. This can allow
one to become re-energized. In this way, there is nothing of greater
benefit than the ability to practice stopping and seeing meditation.
S
寺院庵堂
See also: Shrine, main.
There are many names for various religious buildings and struc-
tures in Chinese. The terms miao (廟), gong (宮), guan (觀), dian
(殿), and tan (壇) are typically associated with Daoist buildings,
while the following terms are used to describe Buddhist buildings
and structures:
Chinese Pinyin Translation

寺 si Hall
院 yuan Court
庵 an Hermitage
堂 tang Shrine
道場 daochang Dharma center
精舍 jingshe Archaic term for monastery
講堂 jiangtang Lecture hall
伽藍 qielan Monastic park
蘭若 lanre Rural temple
叢林 conglin Monastery

蓮社 lianshe Lotus society

佛剎 focha Buddhist pillar
學舍 xueshe Buddhist learning center
念佛會 nianfohui Buddha’s name recitation center
佈教所 bujiaosuo Buddhist teaching center
居士林等 jushilin deng Lay Buddhist Association
Most names for Buddhist sites are encompassed by the Chinese

characters si (寺), yuan (院), an (庵), and tang (堂). However, there
are people who refer to Buddhist temples as simiao (寺廟), though S
the character miao is more associated with Daoist temples. This
demonstrates how Chinese folk beliefs often make no distinction
between Buddhism and Daoism and are quite deeply rooted.
In ancient times, the character si originally referred to a gov-
ernment office, such as the honglu si (鴻臚寺), and the taichang si
(太常寺). When the first two Buddhist monks to come to China,
Kasyapa-matanga and Dharmaraksa, first arrived, they were tem-
porarily housed in the office of the minister of heralds. Later, a
site outside the capital was selected to construct the first Buddhist
monastery, called baima si (白馬寺), “white horse monastery,” and
the two monks settled there. This site became the first Buddhist
monastery in the history of Chinese Buddhism.
The character yuan means an enclosing wall, and it came to
refer to any building with a surrounding wall or corridor, such as
those used for imperial residences. Emperor Taizong of the Tang
dynasty (r. 626-649 ce) ordered that a place be constructed to house
Xuanzang’s sutra translation work within Dacien Monastery, and
the structure was named yijing yuan (譯經院), “Sutra Translation
Court.” From then on, yuan has been used to refer to many dif-
ferent Buddhist buildings, including sutra translation courts,

ordination platform courts (戒壇院), and sutra teaching courts (講

經院). Typically, Buddhist buildings referred to as yuan have a
greater emphasis on education.
The character an has been incorporated into the terms caoan
(草庵), pengan (蓬庵), anshi (庵室), maoan (茅庵), and chanan
(禪庵), which all refer to various small, simple dwellings where
monastics and hermits live far away from villages. Later genera-
tions used this character as well as the compound ansi (庵寺) to
refer to Buddhist nunneries. However, the term ansi originally re-
S ferred to structures that housed either male or female monastics,
not only to nuns’ housing.
Tang, which is also incorporated in the compound diantang
(殿堂), refers to places where Buddha images are housed and ven-
erated or buildings which serve as locations for practice and the
learning of sutras. Tang, along with tasi (塔寺), “stupas,” are one
type of structure that make up the main monastery complex. These
structures are named depending on which Buddha or bodhisattva
image is installed within, such as the Samantabhadra Hall (普賢
殿) and the Ksitigarbha Hall (地藏殿). Other examples of these
structures include founders’ halls (開山堂), which house images
of founding patriarchs, and reliquary halls (舍利殿), which intern
cremated remains. Other structures are simply named for the func-
tions that they perform, such as dining halls (齋堂), reception halls
(客堂), and tea halls (茶堂).
As Buddhism has continued to reach out into society venues
for spreading the Dharma have expanded, with places as small as
an open square in a village to large college auditoriums and even
national theaters becoming places where one can hear the Dharma.
However, the Buddhist monastery will forever remain the center
of faith and a source of strength. A monastery is a gathering place

Suffering, Eight Kinds of
for good Dharma friends on the path together, a place to refuel on

the road of life, and a vacation retreat for cultivating one’s spirit. It
is a place of purity where we can wash away our affliction, bring
ourselves close to the jewel of the Dharma, and learn about com-
passion, wisdom, vows, and practice. As Buddhist practitioners,
we should spend more time at Buddhist monasteries and take care
of Dharma centers.
Subhuti S
須菩提
Subinda
托塔羅漢

八苦
See also: Aggregates, five.
Laozi said that “The greatest trouble for human beings is having
a body.” It is only because we have a human body that we create
karma in delusion and thereby experience all the afflictions of suf-
fering that prey upon the mind and body. That is why Buddhism
teaches that suffering is one of the realities of life.
The Buddhist sutras mention many different groupings of suf-
fering: two kinds of suffering, three kinds of suffering, eight kinds
of suffering, one hundred and eight kinds of suffering, and even up
to innumerable and limitless sufferings. One of the most common
categorizations is the eight kinds of suffering:

1. Birth (生苦)
For the fetus in a mother’s womb being surrounded by amniotic
fluid, with its head down and feet up, is not unlike being in a pris-
on. The process of childbirth itself endangers both the child and the
mother, and after birth, the child is subject to the cold, biting wind
upon its body, unable to express its suffering in words. This is the
suffering of birth.
2. Old Age (老苦)

S One goes from childhood to the prime of life and then into decline.
One’s vim and vigor drain away and one becomes anxious all the
time. As fullness departs and decline sets in, one’s physical strength
weakens. One’s life grows shorter with each passing day until one
becomes decrepit and worn down. This is the suffering of old age.
3. Sickness (病苦)
When the four great elements become imbalanced, one becomes
infected with disease. It becomes difficult to drink and digest food,
one can become bed-ridden, gasping for breath and moaning in
pain. This is the suffering of sickness.
4. Death (死苦)
As death approaches, one’s spirit leaves the body like a tortoise
being pulled from its shell, for such is the unbearable suffering and
pain of death.
5. Separation from Loved Ones (愛別離苦)

There are times when one becomes separated from those so loved
and dear such that it is impossible to be together any longer. This is
the suffering of separation from loved ones.

6. Closeness to Loathsome People (怨憎會苦)

There are other times when it becomes impossible to escape the
company of those one hates and despises. This is the suffering of
being close to loathsome people.
7. Not Getting What One Wants (求不得苦)

Such effort is placed into getting desirable and enjoyable things,
yet one cannot have it all. This is the suffering of not getting what
we want.
S
8. The Five Aggregates (五陰熾盛苦)
Sentient beings produce pain and suffering because, due to their
delusion, they create karma. The body and mind are made up of
the five aggregates of form, feelings, perception, mental forma-
tions, and consciousness, and the actions of the five aggregates
produce karmic effects that oppress the mind and the body again
and again in endless succession, like the spreading of a raging fire.
This is the suffering of the five aggregates, and it includes the pre-
vious seven forms of suffering.
Suffering is a fact of life, but the Buddhist analysis of suffering

is not a goal in and of itself; it is to help us recognize the source of
suffering so that we can realize the goal of abandoning suffering
and obtaining happiness. For those who wish to eliminate pain
and suffering, faith in the Triple Gem of Buddhism is a way out:
the Buddha is like a good physician who excels in treating the sick-
ness of sentient beings; the Dharma is like good medicine that can
eliminate our suffering, and the Sangha, the monastic community,
is like a nurse who is constantly attentive in relieving our afflic-
tions. In the vast ocean of the Dharma, sentient beings are able

Supernatural Powers, Six
to obtain comfort, faith, wisdom, joy, and freedom. In this way,

the Dharma is a light for humanity, and a shining star capable of
liberating the world.
Sumeru, Mount
須彌山
See: Continents, four great; world system.
S Supernatural Powers, Six

六神通
“Supernatural power” refers to phenomena such as mind reading,
heavenly vision, teleportation, the ability to manifest in whatever
form one wishes, the ability to live or to die as one wishes, and live
free and unencumbered.
What may be a coincidence is sometimes called a miracle, and
when something unpredictable happens, it is sometimes called a
mystery. A good plan might be called a “supernatural” scheme,
and a good doctor may be called a “supernatural” healer. Some
people may pray to the “supernatural” in the form of gods and dei-
ties, or chase after “supernatural” power by reciting magic spells.
Many seek control of the supernatural through different means.
Buddhism, too, speaks of different kinds of supernatural power,
with the most common categorization being a list of six kinds of
supernatural power:
1. Heavenly Vision (天眼通)

Heavenly vision means that one can see what is obstructed
and unobstructed. One is able to see what is near and what
is far. One can see that which is illuminated but also see in

darkness. One can see things that are large, as well as ex-
tremely minute. One can see the surface of things as well as
the interior. One is capable of seeing the present physical form
of sentient beings and whether they will attain future rebirth
in heaven or hell. With heavenly vision, there is nothing that
one cannot see.
2. Heavenly Hearing (天耳通)

With heavenly hearing, one is able to hear voices that are near as
well as far. One can understand all human languages, as well as S
the languages of animals. With heavenly hearing, there is nothing
that one cannot hear.
3. Mind Reading (他心通)

Mind reading is the ability to know one’s own mind and the minds
of others. One can know the mind of the past and the mind of the
future. One can discern the thoughts of an ordinary person and a
sage, as well as distinguish deluded thoughts from true thoughts.
Mind reading is the power to know all the thoughts of sentient
beings.
4. Teleportation (神足通)
With the power of teleportation, one can penetrate mountains,
enter oceans, ascend to the heavens, or dive into the earth. One
can transform oneself into many, and return many manifestations
into one. One can grow to an incredible size or shrink down so
small that one cannot be seen. One can appear or disappear at will
and can also go wherever one pleases. The power of teleportation
means that nothing can hinder or obstruct one.

5. Knowledge of Past Lives (宿命通)

With the knowledge of past lives, one knows the location and
manner of one’s past, present, and future rebirths. One can know
the karmic causes that lead to previous lives, as well as the karma
that was created during those lives. By knowing the karma of pre-
vious lives, one can understand the location of present and future
rebirths. The knowledge of past lives means that one knows all
about the past and all about the future.
S 6. Destruction of All Affliction (漏盡通)

Have you subdued the bandits of affliction? Have you eliminated
habitual tendencies? Have you cured the illnesses of affliction? Have
you removed the obstacles of affliction? With the power of destroy-
ing all affliction, one has eliminated all afflictions with outflow and
all afflictions without outflow. The power to destroy all afflictions
means that one can put an end to affliction and attain liberation.
The supernatural powers described above are indeed incredi-

ble, but attaining them is not the goal of true Buddhists. Developing
a mind of equality and compassion is the Way; the Buddha did
not encourage his followers to develop supernatural powers. The
Venerable Maudgalyayana, known as the foremost disciple in su-
pernatural powers, was still ranked below the Venerable Sariputra,
who was considered the foremost in wisdom. Additionally, the
Venerable Pindola once demonstrated his supernatural powers to
the laity and was severely reprimanded by the Buddha and not
permitted to enter nirvana. Supernatural powers cannot overcome
karma, nor can they purify our afflictions. Only by eliminating
negative karma and purifying the mind is one in constant pursuit
of the Way. This is the approach of Humanistic Buddhism.

Supports, Three
Supports, Three
三資糧
See also: Namo amitofo; schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight.
To go on a long journey, one must prepare appropriate travel-

ing expenses and provisions before proceeding. The journey into
Buddhism is the same, for if one wishes to attain Buddhahood,
one must ensure that there is sufficient support in order to reach
the goal.
What supports Buddhism? The Pure Land School teaches the S
“three supports” of faith, vows, and practice in order to attain re-
birth in the Pure Land of the West.
1. Faith (信)
Faith allows the mind to purify itself. It is important to note that
the faith discussed here is informed faith, not blind faith. Only
faith based in wisdom can purify the mind and wash away de-
filements so that we can manifest our Buddhahood. On the other
hand, blind faith and superstitious beliefs create nothing but trou-
ble and impede wisdom. Blind faith makes us more confused each
day and obstructs the path to liberation.
Faith can also be true faith and wrong faith. True faith is true
in its details and its principles. True faith is not some empty legend
but can be used as a model for the people of the world. A true faith
comes with some sort of religious teaching and can be traced to
a historical figure. The historical founder should be morally up-
right, and the teachings should be able to relieve the suffering of
those who follow them. The founder of Buddhism, for example,
Sakyamuni Buddha, was the prince of the ancient Indian king-
dom of Kapilavastu. Moral purity, as possessed by the Buddha, has

Supports, Three
unimaginable power to liberate sentient beings and is therefore

worthy of faith.
Religion begins and ends with faith and is also the first step
to attaining Buddhahood. The Flower Adornment Sutra says that
“Faith is the mother of merit and the source of awakening. It nour-
ishes the roots of all virtue.” The sutras also say “The great ocean of
the Dharma can only be entered through faith.”
Faith is the source of both self-power and other-power. Those
wishing to be reborn in the Pure Land of the West must have faith
S that such a place exists and believe in the wondrous virtue of recit-
ing Amitabha’s name. Only through faith can one establish a goal
and only then will one be able to be reborn there.
2. Vows (願)
Vows are based in faith, for only after one’s faith has become
strong can one generate a vow to attain awakening. Only by re-
citing the name of Amitabha Buddha with the vow to become a
Buddha and liberate sentient beings can one respond to Amitabha
Buddha’s forty-eight great vows. Even better is to make a vow to
focus all of one’s merit and wisdom to be reborn in the Pure Land
of the West and dedicate one’s merit so that all sentient beings can
be reborn in the Pure Land.
3. Practice (行)
Faith, vows, and practice are like the three legs of a tripod, for the
structure to stand none can be lacking. When faith has allowed one to
generate a vow, one can then engage in practice, namely, doing good
deeds and reciting Amitabha Buddha’s name. When one can recite
the name with single-minded concentration, all that is left is to await
the ripening of causes and conditions to find rebirth in the Pure Land.

Sutras, Twelve Divisions of
Not only does seeking rebirth in the Pure Land of the West
require faith, vows, and practice, but cultivation of other forms
of Buddhism requires the same sort of commitments. In the same
way, one must hold incorruptible faith in the Triple Gem. A practi-
tioner generates the same four universal vows to liberate limitless
sentient beings, eradicate endless afflictions, learn infinite teach-
ings, and attain supreme Buddhahood. Furthermore, there are
many Buddhist practices including undertaking the five precepts
and ten wholesome actions, applying the six perfections, engaging
in the threefold training, cultivating the four immeasurable minds, S
and so forth. Only with these three will the goal be reached, which
is why faith, vows, and practice are called the “three great sup-
ports” for attaining Buddhahood.
Sutra
契經
See: Gem, triple; sutras, twelve divisions of; translators, four great
Chinese; Tripitaka.

十二部經
See also: Gem, triple; teachings, four modes of; Tripitaka.
The Buddha’s teachings are great, profound, and extremely subtle.

The Buddhist sutras are made up of numerous texts and many vol-
umes, amounting to more than nine thousand fascicles. Together,
these texts are known as the “twelve divisions of the sutras.” There
are some who do not understand and think that this means that the
Buddhist teachings are made up of only twelve texts. However, the
twelve divisions are actually twelve different genres of narrative

form and content that are present throughout the sutras. They are
as follows, with Sanskrit names given first:
1. Sutra (discourses 長行)

Technically, a “sutra” is a prose narrative, and directly records the
teachings of the Buddha without any restrictions as to sentence
length. The Amitabha Sutra and Heart Sutra are examples of this
category.
S 2. Geya (repeated verses 重頌)

Geya writings repeat in verse form the contents of a prose text im-
mediately preceding it. An example of this would be the verses in
the Universal Gate Chapter of the Lotus Sutra.
3. Gatha (verses 孤起)

Gatha writings record the teachings of the Buddha entirely in
verse form. The Dharmapada and Buddhacarita are examples of
gatha.
4. Avadana (parables 譬喻)

Avadana are allegorical stories or parables to explain the mean-
ing of the Dharma. Examples include the One Hundred Parables
Sutra, as well as the Parables Chapter in the Lotus Sutra, among
others.
5. Nidana (expositions of causes 因緣)

Nidana writings describe the causes and conditions under which
the Buddha gives his teaching and instruction. The introductory
chapters in the various sutras are examples of this.

6. Udana (unprompted teachings 無問自說)

Udana writings are teachings given by Buddha that are not
prompted by any question. The Amitabha Sutra is an example of
this.
7. Jataka (stories of the Buddha’s previous lives 本生)

Jataka writings record what the Buddha said about the causes and
conditions of his own past lives. Examples of this are the Jataka
Sutra, the Six Perfections Sutra, and the Miscellaneous Treasures
Sutra. S
8. Itivrttaka (stories of the disciples’ previous lives 本事)
Itivrttaka writings record what the Buddha said about the causes
and conditions of his disciples’ past lives. One such example is the
Medicine King Bodhisattva Chapter in the Lotus Sutra.
9. Abdhutadharma (miracles 未曾有)

Abdhutadharma writings record the unique and fantastic attri-
butes of the Buddha. One such text is the Causes and Conditions
of Miracles Sutra.
10. Vaipulya (profound teachings 方廣)

Vaipulya writings proclaim the universal and profound meaning
of the teachings, like the Flower Adornment Sutra.
11. Upadesa (debates 論議)

Upadesa writings contain discussion and debate. This refers to
texts which are largely in question-and-answer format, like the
Vimalakirti Sutra.

Swastika
12. Vyakarana (prophecies 授記)

Vyakarana writings contain the Buddha’s predictions of when
various disciples or bodhisattvas will attain awakening. One such
text is the Five Hundred Receive Predictions Chapter of the Lotus
Sutra.
The twelve divisions of the sutras described above are also

called shier fenjiao (十二分教), “twelve divisions of the teaching,”
and shier shengjiao (十二聖教), “twelvefold noble teaching.” The
S twelve divisions are actually twelve teaching methods used by the
Buddha and show the expediency of his teaching methodology as
well as his wisdom in tailoring his message to suit the needs of his
audience. The twelve divisions of the sutras are also a useful meth-
odology for modern educators.
Swastika
卍字
All world religions have their various symbols, signs, and ritual ob-
jects to represent their core ideas. The most commonly seen sym-
bols used to represent Buddhism include: the swastika (卍) sign,
the Dharma wheel, the lotus flower, the stupa, the halo of light,
Buddhist beads, the bodhi tree, the mandala, and the Buddhist
flag. Among these symbols, Buddhists and non-Buddhists alike are
often curious about Buddhism’s association with the swastika and
what it really means.
The swastika is one of the Buddha’s “eighty noble characteris-
tics,” a set of physical features which manifest on the Buddha as
a result of previous wholesome karma. The swastika in particular
appears on such places as the breast of Buddhas and tenth-stage

Swastika
bodhisattvas. The sign symbolizes the coming together of good for-

tune and all virtues. It has been used in India since ancient times
as a symbol for good fortune, purity, and perfection. Later, both
the swastika and the Dharma wheel became symbols to represent
Buddhism, and both are commonly seen on Buddhist structures,
ritual objects, and even on such Buddhist souvenirs as necklaces,
pins, and stickers.
In Mandarin Chinese, the swastika symbol (卍) is treated
as a Chinese character and pronounced as wan (萬), but this
pronunciation is not present in any early texts or records. It was S
not until 638 CE that Empress Wu Zetian set the pronunciation
as wan. Wan means “the coming together of good fortune and
virtue,” signifying fortune, sacred purity, and the perfection of
merit.
However, since the Nazis in Germany used the swastika as
their party emblem, people have come to associate the sign as
a symbol of struggle. Actually, the Nazi swastika is drawn on a
slant, and thus differs from the Buddhist swastika (卍), but in or-
der to avoiding creating any impediment to the development of
Buddhism, Buddhist circles in Germany still try to avoid using the
swastika as much as possible. Actually, the Nazi usage of the swas-
tika as their symbol, though resembling the Buddhist sign, was
really an attempt to employ a false image of peace as a cover for
their acts of war!
The swastika was originally just a symbol and not considered
a Chinese character. But after its use for generations, it is not con-
sidered different from any other character. This reflects the cus-
tomary practice of using the symbol but also shows some of the
misunderstandings that arise when Sanskrit texts are translated
into Chinese.

Swastika
Additionally, there are two variants of the swastika symbol

used throughout Buddhist writings: the right-facing swastika (
卍) and the left-facing swastika (卐). There are various concep-
tions of which variant is the “correct” variant, mostly derived
from which more completely depicts the clockwise circumam-
bulation of stupas and the clockwise turning of the Dharma
wheel. Each variant has its staunch advocates who believe that
only their method for drawing the sign is consistent with the
clockwise motion. Even during the 1960s, many senior monks
S within Buddhist circles in Taiwan still held opposing views
over which swastika variant was correct. However, in June of
1963, Venerable Master Hsing Yun led a pilgrimage to the sa-
cred Buddhist sites of India where they discovered an ancient
circular stupa at the Deer Park, around which were rows filled
with right-facing swastikas (卍). The stupa was built during the
time of King Asoka around 300 bce, to commemorate the spot
where the Buddha in the past had entered deep meditation. From
this, Venerable Master Hsing Yun became even more convinced
that the view he had previously advocated was correct. How the
swastika depicts the direction it is turning cannot be determined
from our point of view but only by how the swastika itself is
constructed. Thus, the right-facing swastika (卍) best represents
the sacred clockwise direction.
Since the beginning, the symbols representing Buddhism have
taken many forms, like the swastika, the Dharma wheel, the lo-
tus flower, the stupa, the halo of light, Buddhist beads, the bodhi
tree, the mandala, and the Buddhist flag; it is hard to establish one
as definitively representative. Therefore, although Buddhism is a
religion that believes in freedom and democracy, in the future it
would seem best for all Buddhists to come together and select a

Swastika
single symbol from among these, so that there could be a single

Buddhist symbol with a degree of authority.

T
Teachers
教師
See also: Field of merit; reliance, four kinds of.
Teaching, Four Modes of

四悉檀
See also: Mountain gate; parables of the Lotus Sutra; sutras,
twelve divisions of.
There is a saying that, “The Buddha teaches the Dharma with one
voice, and sentient beings each understand according to their lev-
el.” This is because the Buddha excels at adapting his teachings to
his audience by applying the four teaching modes.
In Chinese, the four are called xitan (悉檀), which is a transliter-
ation of the Sanskrit siddhanta, “accomplishment.” They describe the
four methods that the Buddha used to liberate sentient beings. Since
these methods are employed according to the spiritual capacity of
sentient beings, they are able to accomplish the task of liberating all
sentient beings; that is why they are called “accomplishments.”

1. Worldly Method (世界悉檀)

This method utilizes explanations of causes and conditions us-
ing mundane phenomena. It uses mundane thinking, language,
and concepts to explain the truth of dependent origination. For
example, sentient beings are a combination of the five aggre-
gates and are therefore empty. But non-Buddhists generally see
the “self” as real and concrete. The Buddha thus teaches in ac-
cordance with everyday phenomena so that most people will
understand, be pleased with the teaching, and gain some wis-
dom. For this reason, the method is also known as the “method
that pleases.”
T
2. Individual Method (各各為人悉檀)
This is the method used by the Buddha to teach various supra-
mundane practices in accordance with the spiritual capacity and
ability of each individual sentient being, so that in doing so, they
would be able to generate wholesome roots. The Buddha would
do this by observing each individual beings superior and inferior
faculties, seeing the depth of their wholesome roots, and providing
them the appropriate teaching. In this way, the Buddha established
their faith and fostered their wholesome roots. Therefore, it is also
known as the “method for generating wholesomeness.”
3. Specific Method (對治悉檀)

This method provides certain Dharma teachings to correspond to
sentient beings’ specific afflictions, such as greed, anger, and igno-
rance. For example, for those beings with much greed, the Buddha
would teach them the contemplation of impurity. For those be-
ings with much anger, he would teach the contemplation of com-
passion. For beings with distracted minds, he would teach the

contemplation of counting the breath. For beings who are igno-

rant, he would teach the contemplation of causes and conditions.
For sentient beings with many obstacles, he would teach contem-
plation through reciting Amitabha Buddha’s name. This “specific”
method is a means to eliminate the afflictions and negative karma
of sentient beings. For this reason, it is known as the “method for
eliminating negativity.”
4. Ultimate Method (第一義悉檀)

With this method, the Buddha employs skillful means to teach the
principles of the Middle Way as the one reality, according to the
T ultimate truth as understood by the Buddha, so that sentient be-
ings can eliminate delusion and attain awakening. To overcome all
discursive language, the Buddha teaches the ultimate truth directly
to show the principles behind the true reality of all phenomena.
This allows sentient beings to accord with the teachings and is as
such known as the “method through principles.”
These four modes of teaching are what underpin the

Tripitaka, the twelve divisions of the sutras, and their associ-
ated 84,000 practices. Only the Buddha can master all of these
methods and use them to respond to the spiritual capacity of
sentient beings with unimpeded freedom. Because the Buddha
is able to apply the four modes of teaching to so effectively, and
since he can perfectly modify the teachings based on the audi-
ence’s capacity, the Buddha is the greatest of all educators. It is
for this reason that the Buddha’s teachings act as a light for the
world that shall never be extinguished.

Temporary Monastics Lodging
Temporary Monastic Lodging

掛單
See also: Wandering mendicant.
In order to travel in search of teachers and to learn the way, the

Chan masters of the past would live temporarily in various differ-
ent temples and monasteries.
The term used to describe requesting temporary residence in
Chinese is guadan (掛單), “hang up the name,” referring to a small
card with a monastic’s ordination name that is hung above his
room in a monastery. This process is also sometimes called guaxi
(掛錫), “hang up the staff,” or guabo (掛鉢), “hang up the bowl,” T
referring to hanging up one’s walking staff and travel bag, with the
three robes and bowl on a peg within the monastic dormitory.
According to the Chan temple rules, any traveling monastic
who is fully ordained and is equipped with monastic robes, an
alms bowl, and an ordination certificate, can go to any monastery
and register for temporary lodging at the “hall of clouds and wa-
ter,” named after the image of a monastic wandering as freely as
clouds that float through the sky.
The traditional process for requesting such temporary lodg-
ings included a certain set of procedures: One must first wait in
the reception hall where the steward makes the initial inquiry and
passes on the information obtained to the receptionist. Once the
receptionist arrives, the visitor quickly says, “I bow to the recep-
tionist,” and if the receptionist says “Only a half bow,” then the
visitor should follow the instructions and make a half bow.
At this time, the receptionist will ask, “What is your Dharma
name and in which temple do you reside?” The guest answers the
question in the form of, “My name is ... and my temple is ....”

The receptionist will then ask, “Where have you come from
and what do you intend to do?” If the guest is traveling and only
intends to stay for one or two nights, the guest then answers, “My
presence will just be a temporary bother to the temple.” Upon hear-
ing this, the receptionist generally makes no further inquiries and
calls for someone to lead the guest to his lodgings. If the guest
wishes to stay for a while and study he says, “I would like to learn
from the temple,” at which point the receptionist will ask a few
more questions, such as: “How old are you and where have you
studied in the past?” In this way, the receptionist gains a better un-
derstanding of the situation so that arrangements can be made to
T give the guest access to the meditation hall, the Amitabha chanting
hall, the Buddhist seminary, and to assign the guest work duty. The
guest should answer the questions in a comfortable and unhurried
manner, speaking neither too fast nor too slow, and be sure to an-
swer properly and correctly.
After the interview, the guest’s ordination certificate and be-
longings will be inspected and then arrangements for the guest’s
lodging will be made. By this time, the receptionist has already
sent someone to inform the head of the dormitory. Upon meeting
the head of the dorm, the guest will bow to him, and he will say to
the guest, “See the receptionist off.” The receptionist will then say
to the guest, “There is no need to do so. Stay and chat with the head
of the dorm.” The head of the dorm will then ask another guest
who has been living there for some time: “Lead this new visitor
to our hall and show him his lodgings.” It is only at this point that
the guest can take his belongings and settle in to his temporary
lodgings.
After a monastic takes up temporary monastic lodging, he
must observe the rules. If he wishes to ask for instruction from a

senior teacher, an appointment must be made in advance. He must

also observe the following five rules:
1. One must be polite and circumspect.

2. One must know the seating order; that is, one must ap-
preciate how juniors and seniors interact and know where
one is situated in the order of seniority.
3. One must refrain from idle conversation; that is, one must
not talk about trivialities unrelated to study and practice.
4. One must listen carefully, and master what one has
learned by committing it to memory.
5. One must be able to receive the teachings and then truly T
practice them.
After a monastic has registered, he is led to his lodging. After

he settles in and is accepted into the community, it is said that he
has andan (安單), “settled his name,” and eventually jindan (進
單), “joined his name,” to the monastery. To visit other monastics
is called to kandan (看單), “see their name,” and to be allowed to
remain at the monastery is to liudan (留單), “remain in name.” If
a visiting monastic breaks the rules he is said to qiandan (遷單).
“remove his name,” and if he departs without requesting leave, he
is said to liudan (溜單), “slip one’s name away.”
In the past, the “travel bag” carried by monastics when regis-
tering for temporary lodging contained only the following eigh-
teen items: a willow branch, washing powder, three robes, a wa-
ter bottle, an alms bowl, a sitting mat, a walking staff, an incense
burner, an incense box, a water strainer, a hand towel, a knife,
fire making gear, tweezers, a rope bed, a copy of the sutras and
the vinaya, a Buddha statue, and a bodhisattva statue. A monastic

carried nothing more than these eighteen items such that there is
a saying in Chinese that “a monastic’s bag weighs two and a half
pounds.” This clearly shows the simplicity of the monastic life, for
they are not driven by or burdened with things. This is why they
can wander the world like drifting clouds and flowing water, mak-
ing their home anywhere. Hence, in Chinese, it is said of monastics
that, “Having left home, they are as clouds and water.”
Today, not only can members of the monastic order register
for temporary lodging at most Buddhist temples and monaster-
ies, but there are quite a few temples who accept lay Buddhists
to stay for several days at a time. In doing so, lay Buddhists can
T remove themselves from the hustle and bustle of mundane life and
partake of the serene harmony of the monastery or temple. They
can cleanse their mind of the grime of mundane concerns before
setting sail once more with renewed spirits. A Buddhist monastery
is a place to refuel.
Whoever goes to a monastery or temple today, whether
they are monastics or lay Buddhists, they will find the process
of registering for temporary monastic lodgings to be simple,
easy, and conducted in a gracious and courteous manner. This is
a far cry from the past, when monastics wishing to register for
temporary lodging had to undergo interrogations and examina-
tion at layer upon layer of check points, and in some case were
even subject to humiliation and abuse before they could fulfill
their wish. In order to seek the teachings and learn the Dharma,
the etiquette surrounding registration for temporary lodging
required respectfulness, piety, perseverance, and patience. Only
those able to grind away all attachment to the self and material
things would be successful, clearly showing how difficult it is
to seek the Dharma.

Thus Have I Heard
Three Treatise School

三論宗
See also: Schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight.
Thus Have I Heard

如是我聞
When the Buddha was about to enter final nirvana, the Venerable
Ananda, on behalf of all there assembled, asked the Buddha four
questions. Among these, the following question was posed: “Lord
Buddha, during your time on earth, it has been easy for all of us to
believe the teachings that you spoke. After your final nirvana, how T
can we ensure that people will have faith in your teachings?”
The Buddha replied, “When recounting my teachings, remem-
ber to state, ‘thus have I heard,’ to show that you, Ananda, heard
what I said.” This is the origin of the phrase “Thus have I heard,”
which can be found at the beginning of the Buddhist sutras today.
The phrase “Thus have I heard” has three functions:
1. To Remove the Three Doubts (斷三種疑惑)

The Venerable Ananda was the Buddha’s attendant; he possessed
the thirty-two marks of excellence and resembled the Buddha in
appearance. During the council to compile the Buddhist canon
held after the Buddha’s final nirvana, it was the general consen-
sus of those assembled to have Ananda lead reciting the verbal
teachings of the Buddha. When Ananda ascended the dais to speak
the Dharma, a series of misunderstandings broke out among the
assembly. Some people thought that the Buddha had not really
entered final nirvana but had returned once more to give teach-
ings. Some thought Ananda was a Buddha from some other world

Thus Have I Heard
system who had come to give teachings. And there were still oth-
ers who thought that Ananda himself had become a Buddha. In
order to remove these three doubts, the phrase “Thus have I heard”
shows that the “I,” Ananda, has heard the teachings that were given
by the Buddha. Every word and every sentence spoken by Ananda
in this context are indeed the teachings proclaimed by the Buddha.
It is not the case that Ananda himself has become a Buddha, nor
has a Buddha from some other place come to give teachings.
2. To Quell Disputes (息諍)

There is a saying that, “The Buddha teaches the Dharma with one
T voice, and sentient beings each understand according to their lev-
el.” Sentient beings vary in spiritual capacity, and they each differ
in terms of how they understand and comprehend the Buddha’s
teachings. In order to avoid any future disagreements regarding
the Buddhist sutras, the phrase “Thus have I heard” stands for the
verbal teachings of the Buddha. In this way, disputes regarding
personal opinions can be avoided.
3. To Distinguish Buddhism (異邪)

How can we differentiate between Buddhist sutras and non-Bud-
dhist texts? The phrase “Thus have I heard” clearly indicates that
this is a Buddhist sutra, and differentiates it from the texts of all
other religions. This allows Buddhists to know which teachings to
follow.
“Thus have I heard” explains how Buddhists should read the

sutras and listen to the true Dharma. But, it is important to re-
member that, in Buddhism, a greater emphasis is placed on ac-
tual practice. This is why sutras end with the phrase, “Believed it,

Training, Threefold
received it, and practiced it.” This shows that understanding and
practice are equally important. Understanding and practice are like
the two wings of a bird or the two wheels or a cart, for neither can
be lacking.
Tiantai School
天台宗
Training, Threefold
三學
See also: Mountain gate; ordination; prajna; precepts, five; T
precepts, eight; samadhi; wisdom, four kinds of; wisdom, three
kinds of.
To cultivate the Buddhist path, we must eliminate the three poi-

sons of greed, anger, and ignorance. To do this, we can cultivate
the “three trainings” of morality, meditative concentration, and
wisdom.
1. Training on Morality (戒學)

This is also known as sila and vinaya, which refer to the Buddhist
precepts. The precepts show the norms and standards for cultivat-
ing our bodies and minds; following them can prevent all negative
karma and generate all positive karma. In life, we should not only
adhere to the rules and keep from transgressions, but we should
engage in good works to purify the body and mind, allowing for
meditative concentration.
There are three kinds of precepts. The first kind is called “pre-
cepts for proper conduct,” which include the five precepts, ten

Training, Threefold
precepts, and monastic precepts that prevent wrongdoing and neg-

ative karma. The second kind are “precepts for wholesome deeds,”
which means applying the precepts in one’s own life to perform
wholesome deeds. The third kind are “precepts for benefiting sen-
tient beings,” which means having compassion for all beings as
one’s precepts and providing benefit to them. These three kinds
of precepts can be seen in the famous Buddhist verse “Do nothing
that is unwholesome, do all that is wholesome, purify the mind.
This is the teaching of all Buddhas.”
2. Training on Meditative Concentration (定學)

T Meditation means to bring cessation to one’s karmic conditions
and purify the mind. Meditation is also the process of concentrat-
ing the mind and cultivating awareness and is a method to settle
the mind. During meditation practice, we watch the six sense or-
gans to turn away delusional thought and eliminate affliction. By
fixing the mind in one-pointed concentration, the mind and body
become calm and settled, and wisdom will arise.
There are three levels of meditative concentration: mundane
meditation, supramundane meditation, and highest supramundane
meditation. Mundane meditation is practiced by ordinary people
and non-Buddhists; it uses the method of mindfulness of breath-
ing to achieve extraordinary spiritual attainments. Supramundane
meditation is practiced by sravakas and pratyekabuddhas and uses
the method of observing form to achieve the highest Hinayana
attainments. The highest supramundane meditation is practiced
by Mahayana bodhisattvas and uses the method of observing the
mind to achieve supreme awakening.

Translators, Four Great Chinese
3. Training on Wisdom (慧學)

This refers to prajna-wisdom. This is the ultimate truth, the wisdom
that is capable of perceiving reality and eliminating confusion. When
developing this wisdom, we must cultivate meditative concentration
and eliminate ignorance and delusion so that we can remove our af-
flictions and directly awaken to the truth. This is the attainment of
Buddhahood and brings freedom to the body and mind.
There are also three levels of wisdom: mundane wisdom, su-
pramundane wisdom, and the highest supramundane wisdom.
Mundane wisdom is the wisdom of ordinary people and outsiders;
it does not bring freedom nor does it remove delusion or karma.
Supramundane wisdom is the wisdom of sravakas and pratyeka- T
buddhas, also known as “wisdom of all phenomena,” though it is not
the highest wisdom. The highest supramundane wisdom is the wis-
dom of Buddhas and bodhisattvas, also known as “complete wisdom
of all phenomena,” and is an unsurpassable form of wisdom.
The threefold training of morality, meditative concentration, and

wisdom is also known as the “three undefiled trainings.” They are the
factors that sentient beings practice to attain Buddhahood. They are
to be cultivated in order: By relying on morality, one achieves medi-
tative concentration, by relying on meditative concentration one de-
velops wisdom, and by relying on wisdom one attains Buddhahood.

四大譯師
See also: Untranslatable terms, five kinds of.
After Buddhism came to China, the task of translating the sutras

stirred a wave of enthusiasm for research into Buddhist study and

thought. This facilitated the successive establishment of the vari-

ous schools and sects and gave rise to new perspectives that al-
lowed for the fervent development of Chinese Buddhism.
The four sutra translators who were the most prolific and
influential in the history of Chinese Buddhism are: Kumarajiva,
Xuanzang, Paramartha, and Yijing. The Esoteric School addition-
ally venerates the translator Amoghavajra, who they recognize as
the Sixth Patriarch of their school.
1. Kumarajiva (鳩摩羅什)
Kumarajiva (344-413 ce) came from the kingdom of Qiuci (now
T Shule in Xinjiang Province). Kumarajiva’s father, Kumarayana,
was the son of the prime minister in an Indian kingdom, but he left
for Qiuci because he did not want to succeed his father as prime
minister. Kumarayana married the king’s sister, and they had a
son, Kumarajiva. When Kumarajiva was seven, his mother went
on a hunger strike, demanding that her husband allow her to join
the monastic order. The father assented, and thereupon, mother
and son lived a life together as wandering monastics.
Kumarajiva had been bright from an early age. As he followed
his mother in her pursuit of the Way, he later studied abroad in
India, learning from all the famous scholars as his reputation spread
far and wide across the five regions of India. Fu Jian (r. 357-85 ce) of
the Former Qin dynasty heard of his virtue and sent his general Lü
Guang (337-399 ce) to receive Kumarajiva with numerous soldiers.
But it was not until 401 CE that Kumarajiva arrived in Chang’an.
The ruler Yao Xing (r. 393-416 ce) honored him as National Master
and installed him in the Xiaoyao Garden, where he began his work
translating the sutras along with such individuals as Sengzhao (384-
414 ce) and Sengyan (4th-5th cent. ce), becoming quite famous for

a time. Kumarajiva translated more than three hundred fascicles of

Buddhist texts, and among these, the Lotus Sutra, the Vimalakirti
Sutra, the Diamond Sutra, and the Amitabha Sutra are still widely
chanted and memorized by people today.
Beyond this, Kumarajiva translated in succession the Middle
Way Treatise, the Hundred Verses Treatise, and the Great Perfection
of Wisdom Treatise, among others. Their texts systematically in-
troduced the theories of Nagarjuna’s (150-250 ce) Madhyamaka
and had a tremendous impact upon the development of Chinese
Buddhism. Kumarajiva has many disciples, with some of his prom-
inent disciples later founding the Three Treatise School and the
Establishing the Truth School. T
Since he first joined the monastic order under Bandhudatta,
Kumarajiva studied the Hinayana, yet later on, he also studied
the Mahayana teachings. When Bandhudatta learned about this,
he actually honored Kumarajiva as his teacher, thereby leaving to
posterity this celebrated story of how the Mahayana Buddhist and
the Hinayana Buddhist served as one another’s teacher.
2. Xuanzang (玄奘)
Xuangzang (600-664 ce) was born in Chenliu in Henan Province in
the year 600 ce. He joined the monastic order as a youth and stud-
ied widely from such sutras and treatises as the Nirvana Sutra, the
Great Compendium of the Abhidharma Treatise, the Compendium
of Mahayana Treatise, the Establishing the Truth Treatise, and the
Treasury of Abhidharma Treatise. Because the various teachers at
the time were inconsistent in their understanding of the Buddhist
scriptures with many wide and differing opinions, Xuanzang de-
cided to journey to India and bring back the original texts of the
Consciousness-Only philosophy.

In 629 CE, Xuanzang crossed more than several hundred miles

of desert all by himself with the determination to seek the Dharma.
It was said that he “prefered to take one more step towards death
in the West rather than take one step back towards life in the East.”
After experiencing hardships, difficulties, and surviving sev-
eral brushes with death, Xuanzang finally arrived at Nalanda
Monastery in India, where he came to know Silabhadra (ca. 6th
cent. ce), the leading authority on Consciousness-Only philosophy.
Xuanzang studied such texts as the Stages of Yogacara Practice
Treatise, the Acclamation of the Noble Teachings Treatise, and the
Great Compendium of the Abhidharma Treatise, and gained a deep
T understanding and connection with the profound meaning of the
Consciousness-Only doctrines.
In the nineteenth year of the Zhenguan reign (645 ce),
Xuanzang returned to Chang’an, bringing with him more than six
hundred texts from the Hinayana and Mahayana canons. The most
important of these were the precious texts of the Consciousness-
Only School, such as the Thirty Verses on Consciousness-Only
Treatise, the Twenty Verses on Consciousness-Only Treatise,
the Compendium of Mahayana Treatise, the Demonstration of
Consciousness-Only Treatise, and the Stages of Yogacara Practice
Treatise. Xuangzang’s reputation spread throughout the land.
Upon his return to Chang’an, Xuanzang spent the next twen-
ty years training his disciples and carrying on his sutra transla-
tion work. In total, Xuanzang translated over a thousand fascicles
of texts, over a quarter of all the Buddhist texts translated into
Chinese. He laid the foundation for the rise of the Consciousness-
Only School of Chinese Buddhism and was treated by Emperor
Gaozong as a national treasure.

3. Paramartha (真諦)
Paramartha (499-569 ce) came from Udyana in northwestern
India. He was well-versed in the Tripitaka and the five vinaya
texts, and had gained an understanding of the profound principles
of the Mahayana through extensive study and research. In 546 CE,
Paramartha arrived at China’s southern coast with many Buddhist
sutras, and gained the deep respect of Emperor Wu of the Liang
dynasty (r. 502-549 ce).
Despite having to wander from place to place during the Hou
Jing rebellion (549 ce), Paramartha continued his translation work,
producing nearly three hundred fascicles of Buddhist texts. His
major translations include such Consciousness-Only texts as the T
Treatise on the Transformation of Consciousness and the Treatise on
Consciousness-Only in the Mahayana, as well as the Golden Light
Sutra, the Compendium of Mahayana Treatise, the Explanation on
the Compendium of the Mahayana, and the Awakening of Faith in
Mahayana Treatise. Additionally, he produced an incredible cor-
pus of commentaries and notes with which he endeavored to make
his meaning perfectly clear. With the breadth of his understanding
and the excellence of his methodology, he is rightly known as a
leading figure in the history of Chinese Buddhism.
4. Yijing (義淨)
Yijing (635-713 ce) came from Fanyang in Hebei Province. At the
age of twelve and owing to his admiration of Xuanzang, Yijing
decided to join the monastic order to follow Xuanzang’s example
of going to India to seek the Dharma.
After he requested and received full ordination at the age of
twenty, Yijing was concerned over how incomplete the vinaya
canon for bhiksus had remained, which further strengthened his

determination to go to India and explore vinaya studies. Having

prepared himself and raised funds for seventeen years, Yijing invit-
ed a group of a dozen like-minded companions, including Chuyi,
Hongwei, Xuanda, and Shanxing, to accompany him on the jour-
ney. However, when this impressive group arrived in Guangzhou,
concerns over the dangers of the ocean voyage arose in everyone’s
mind, and one after the other, the members of the group decided
to proceed no further. Only Yijing remained faithful to his origi-
nal intent and courageously went on by himself. Along the way,
Yijing fell ill and was also once robbed by bandits, but none of this
caused him to waver in his mission to seek the Dharma. Finally,
T he arrived at the great Buddhist university, Nalanda Monastery,
where he studied for ten years. Later, he also studied abroad in
Sumatra for seven years. In his travels, Yijing visited more than
thirty countries.
When he returned to China, he brought with him about four
hundred sutras and works of Abhidharma in Sanskrit and subse-
quently devoted his energies to translating them. Over the next
twelve years, Yijing translated more than two hundred fascicles
of sutras and treatises, with the majority of his work coming from
the vinaya canon. The various texts on the monastic rules and pre-
cepts from the Sarvastivadin Vinaya preserved today are mostly
his work.
5. Amoghavajra (不空)
Amoghavajra (705-774 CE) came from Sri Lanka and possessed
an innate intelligence. During his early years, he accompanied
his uncle on journeys to the countries of Southeast Asia and
later joined the monastic order. In his early years, he studied
with Vajrabodhi (671-741 CE) and received a complete education

Tripitaka
in the “five parts” and “three secrets.” He also honored his teach-
er’s dying wish and returned once more to India to seek the
Dharma.
Upon his return to China, Amoghavajra bestowed an empow-
erment upon Emperor Xuanzong (r. 712-756 CE) and came to reside
in Jingying Monastery. Since his prayers for rain were miraculous-
ly effective, he was given the imperial title “Wisdom Treasure” and
given a purple robe. He was revered by the emperors Xuanzong,
Suzong (r. 756-762 CE) and Daizong (r. 762-779 CE) during their
reigns. Amoghavajra translated more than one hundred and twen-
ty fascicles of Buddhist texts and became the Sixth Patriarch in the
Esoteric School. T
Each of these five great translators discussed above had to
leave their hometowns and overcome difficulty and hardship, only
achieving success after much hard work and diligent practice. They
left behind a rich treasury of sutras. Therefore, when Buddhists
read the sutras today, one should feel gratitude and keep in mind a
sense of utmost sincerity and devout respect for the great achieve-
ments of these exalted figures.
Tripitaka
三藏
See also: Sutras, twelve divisions of; translators, four great
Chinese.
After the Buddha’s final nirvana, his disciples wished to preserve

the Buddha’s teachings. Over a number of Buddhist councils the
teachings were compiled, edited, and eventually divided into three
divisions: the collection of discourses, the collection of monastic

Tripitaka
rules, and the collection of treatises. This became known as the

tripitaka in Sanskrit, or sancang (三藏) in Chinese, meaning “three
collections,” encompassing the threefold division of the sacred texts
of Indian Buddhism.
1. Collection of Discourses (經藏)

In Sanskrit, this collection is called sutra, meaning “concordant
scriptures.” The basic meaning here is that the teachings of the
sutras are mutually in accord with one another, just as all the flow-
ers on a stringed garland are interconnected.
The sutras contain all that accords with the principles of the
T Buddhas above, and all the teachings of the Buddha that accord
with the spiritual capacity of sentient beings below. There is a verse
that describes the various types of teachings the Buddha delivered
across his forty-nine year teaching career:
Flower Adornment the first three weeks.

Agama, twelve years; vaipulya, eight years.
Twenty-two years teachingWisdom,
Lotus and Nirvana totaled eight years.
Among these, the vaipulya scriptures include various Mahayana

scriptures beyond those listed above, such as the Vimalakirti Sutra,
the Lion’s Roar of Queen Srimala Sutra, and the Golden Light Sutra.
2. Collection of Monastic Rules (律藏)

In Sanskrit, this collection is called vinaya, which means “discipline
and restraint.” This is the body of monastic rules the Buddha insti-
tuted to discipline the minds of his disciples and correct their bad
habits. In Chinese, the vinaya is also called mie (滅), “extinguish,”

Tripitaka
for the Buddhist precepts can extinguish the faults and wrongdo-
ings of physical, verbal, and mental karma.
There are three types of vinaya texts: expansive vinaya, precept
texts, and vinaya commentaries. Expansive vinaya, like the Ten
Recitations Vinaya, the Four-Part Vinaya, the Great Compilation
of Monastic Rules, and the Five-Part Vinaya, explain the origins of
how the Buddha formulated the monastic precepts and their finer
details. Precept texts, like the Bhiksu and Bhiksuni Precepts, only
contain a list of monastic rules, and are for the purpose of recita-
tion. Vinaya commentaries, like the Treatise on the Sarvastivada
Vinaya and others, comment upon the monastic rules.
T
3. Collection of Treatises (論藏)
In Sanskrit, this collection is called abhidharma, which means
“analysis of the Dharma,” and showcases the wisdom to be gained
from explicating the Dharma. The abhidharma is a collection of
texts by disciples of the Buddha to discuss, explain, and organize
the doctrines of the sutras. Some such texts that many people
are familiar with include the Middle Way Treatise, the Treatise
of the Twelve Aspects, the Great Perfection of Wisdom Treatise,
the Treatise in a Hundred Verses, the Treatise on the Stages of
Yogacara Practice, the Awakening of Faith in Mahayana Treatise,
and the Treatise on the Ten Stages Sutra.
The texts of the Tripitaka constitute the teachings and doc-

trines of the Buddha, and Buddhists rely upon them to guide their
cultivation. Monastics who are well-versed in the collection of dis-
courses are called “sutra masters.” Those who are well-versed in the
collection of monastic rules are called “vinaya masters.” And those
well-versed in the collection of treatises are called “abhidharma

Truths, Four Noble
masters” or “treatise masters.” Monastics well-versed in all three

collections are called “tripitaka masters.” Monastics like Xuanzang
(600-664 CE), Kumarajiva (344-413 CE), Paramartha (499-569 CE),
Yijing (635-713 CE), Faxian (b. 340 CE), and even Zhu Shixing,
among others, were well-versed in the sutra, vinaya, and abhid-
harma texts of the tripitaka, and known as “tripitaka masters.”
Consider the Triple Gem: It was because of the Dharma that
the Buddha was able to attain awakening, and the Sangha is able
to teach us because it maintains the true Dharma. Thus, among the
Triple Gem, the Dharma is the most revered.
The Diamond Sutra states, “Wherever this sutra can be found,
T there also is the Buddha; and it should be honored as if it were one
of his disciples.” This shows how we should revere the Dharma.
Truths, Four Noble

四聖諦
See also: Nirvana; path, noble eightfold; suffering, eight kinds of.
The Four Noble Truths were realized by the Buddha in his awaken-
ing, and constitute a general outline of the Dharma. What are the
Four Noble Truths?
1. The truth of suffering (苦諦)

2. The truth of the cause of suffering (集諦)
3. The truth of the cessation of suffering (滅諦)
4. The truth of the path leading to the cessation of suffering
(道諦)
The first noble truth, “suffering,” describes human life in this

world. The body experiences the pain and suffering of old age,

Truths, Four Noble
sickness, and death while the mind experiences the pain and suf-
fering of greed, anger, and ignorance. The natural world undergoes
the pain and suffering of floods and fires. Our relationships are
strained by the pain and suffering of being near loathsome people
and being separated from loved ones. Society experiences pain and
suffering in the form of broken dreams and hardship. Suffering is a
fundamental characteristic of life.
The second noble truth identifies the causes of this suffering:
ignorance and delusion, as well as karma from past lives. This in-
cludes physical karma of killing, stealing, and sexual misconduct;
verbal karma of lying and argument; and mental karma of greed,
anger, and wrong views. The suffering of life is simply the effect of T
all of these causes.
The third noble truth, the cessation of these causes, describes
the state of the Buddha. This is the cessation of the accumulation
of karma; a wonderful state where one can be liberated from the
impermanence of the cycle of birth and death—the tranquility of
nirvana. In the state of nirvana, differences are replaced by equal-
ity, and turmoil is replaced by tranquility. Attachment no longer
arises, and a brilliant and infinite light shines throughout the world
system.
The fourth noble truth is the path or process that can lead to
cessation. Without cultivating the path, how can one expect to be
like a Buddha? Without practice, one’s faith and vows cannot be
fulfilled. The path is made up of eight factors: right view, right
thought, right speech, right action, right livelihood, right effort,
right mindfulness, and right meditative concentration. Following
this path leads to liberation.
The Four Noble Truths operate on both a mundane and su-
pramundane level. The Venerable Aniruddha, one of the ten great

Truths, Four Noble
disciples of the Buddha, once said, “The sun could grow cold and
the moon could grow hot, but the Four Noble Truths spoken by the
Buddha will never change.”

U
Untranslatable Terms, Five Kinds of
五種不翻
See also: Translators, four great Chinese. U
Buddhism began in India and flourished in China. Buddhism’s
growth in China was assisted by the translation of Buddhist sutras
into Chinese, for only then was it possible for Buddhism to flourish
in China and bear fruit to dazzle the world with its splendor.
The task of translating the Buddhist sutras into Chinese began
during the Eastern Han period (25-220 ce) and reached its height
during the Six Dynasties (420-581 ce), Sui (581-618 ce), and Tang
(618-907 ce) periods. Translations of the Buddhist sutras not only
formed the basis for spreading the Dharma, but have also provided
scholars with source material for researching the histories of India,
Central Asia, and the countries of the South China Sea. The trans-
lations expanded the vocabulary of Chinese literature, enriching
the breadth of the culture.
The three highest principles to consider when translating are
fidelity, elegance, and readability. A translation must be faithful

to the original, as well as elegant in literary diction and compre-

hensible in meaning. According to biographies of eminent monks,
over the centuries, there have been more than one hundred mo-
nastic translators who have left their name to posterity, but among
these, Kumarajiva, Xuanzang, Yijing, and Paramartha have been
singled out as the four greatest translators in the history of Chinese
Buddhism.
Kumarajiva took readability as his guiding principle for scrip-
tural translation, believing it was more important to rely on the
meaning rather than textual structure. The fluency of his transla-
tions, and the polish of his verse have always entranced his readers.
On the other hand, Xuanzang emphasized fidelity to the original
text and further advocated a system known as the “five categories
of terms not translated.” Later scholars have treated Xuanzang’s
U work as a watershed and have come to refer to the sutras translat-
ed before Xuanzang as the “old translations,” and those that came
after Xuanzang as the “new translations.”
The “five categories of terms not translated” refers to five situ-
ations in which a word or passage from a source text is not given
a semantic translation but rather is transliterated in order to pre-
serve the original pronunciation. The five categories of terms not
translated are as follows:
1. Terms with Multiple Meanings (多含不翻)

Terms with multiple meanings are transliterated rather than trans-
lated. For example, the term arhat has the three meanings of “slay-
er of the enemy,” “not reborn,” and “worthy of respect,” and is thus
transliterated in Chinese as luohan (羅漢) The term bhagavat has
the six meanings of “carefree,” “flourishing,” “dignified,” “renowned
reputation,” “auspicious,” and “revered,” and is thus transliterated in

Chinese as bojiefan (薄伽梵). It would not be possible to translate

these terms and choose only one of their meanings.
2. Terms with Esoteric Meanings (祕密不翻)

Terms with esoteric meanings, like the dharani and mantras found
in the sutras, are sounds which resonate with all the Buddhas.
Being so profound and inconceivable, they are not given a word
for word translation of their meaning.
3. Terms of Reverence (尊貴不翻)

Terms that are subject to great reverence or respect are not trans-
lated. For example, prajna could be translated as zhihui (智慧),
“wisdom,” but “wisdom” can also mean a worldly cleverness and so-
phistication that stems from the defiled consciousness of discrimina-
tion. Wisdom can be virtuous or non-virtuous, beneficial or harmful.
U
Prajna on the other hand is perfectly true, perfectly virtuous, and
perfectly beautiful, and constitutes the unafflicted and undefiled na-
ture of suchness. There is no word that is more honored or respected
than prajna, hence it is not translated as “wisdom.”
4. Terms Traditionally Transliterated (順古不翻)

For example, anuttarasamyak-sambodhi means “supreme, perfect
awakening;” however since the Eastern Han (25-220 ce), genera-
tions of translators have always transliterated the term, and so in
order to be consistent with time-honored practice, such terms are
not translated.
5. Terms without Local Equivalent (此方無不翻)

Terms with no local equivalent in China are transliterated. For ex-
ample, the fruit of the amala tree is native to India, though no

Uttara-kuru
such fruit exists in China. Thus, when the fruit is mentioned, it is

transliterated as anmoluo (菴摩羅).
Observing these “five categories of terms not translated”

has become standard practice in the sutra translations of later
generations.
Upali
優婆離
Upasaka
優婆塞
U See: Assembly, sevenfold.
Upasika
優婆夷
Uttara-kuru
北俱廬洲
See: Continents, four great; difficulties, eight.

V
Vajraputra
笑獅羅漢
Vanavasin
芭蕉羅漢
Vehicles, Five
五乘佛法
See also: Dharma realms, ten; heaven.
The Sanskrit word yana, “vehicle,” can refer to any means of convey-
ance such as a road, a boat, or a cart. In his career of teaching the
Dharma to liberate sentient beings, the Buddha divided the Dharma
into five methods of practice called “vehicles” based upon the spiritu-
al capacity of his followers. Following these five methods of practice

Vehicles, Five
can convey sentient beings from the cycle of birth and death on this
shore to the nirvana of the other shore. The five vehicles are the
human vehicle, the heavenly vehicle, the sravaka vehicle, the pra-
tyekabuddha vehicle, and the bodhisattva vehicle.
1. The Human Vehicle (人乘)

The human vehicle emphasizes taking the three refuges and up-
holding the five precepts so that one can avoid the three lower
realms of rebirth and instead be born as a human being. To under-
take the three refuges means to take refuge in and rely upon the
Triple Gem, with the Buddha as your guide, the Dharma as your
truth, and the Sangha as your spiritual friends.
By relying upon the merit of the Triple Gem to empower and
protect us, we can transcend the limitless suffering of cyclic ex-
istence, be free from fear, and liberate ourselves from all sorrow.
There is a sutra that says, “By taking refuge in the Buddha, one will
V not fall into the hells; by taking refuge in the Dharma, one will not
be reborn as a hungry ghost; and by taking refuge in the Sangha,
one will not be reborn as an animal.”
The five precepts are: to refrain from killing, which is not to vio-
late the lives of others; to refrain from stealing, which is not to vio-
late the property of others; to refrain from sexual misconduct, which
is not to violate the honor or body of others; to refrain from lying,
which is not to violate the reputation or trust of others; and to refrain
from consuming intoxicants, which is not to consume any substance
that would impair one’s health or judgment and lead to harm.
2. The Heavenly Vehicle (天乘)

The heavenly vehicle involved practicing the ten wholesome ac-
tions and the eight dhyana meditation states, which can propel

Vehicles, Five
sentient beings into the heavenly realms. The ten wholesome ac-
tions are an extension and expansion of the five precepts, and cor-
respond to the three types of karma: physical, verbal, and mental.
Refraining from killing, stealing, and sexual misconduct consti-
tutes physical karma. Refraining from dishonest speech, harsh
speech, divisive speech, and idle speech constitutes verbal karma.
Refraining from greed, anger, and wrong views constitutes mental
karma.
Training in meditative concentration must be practiced as
well. There are eight levels of meditative concentration which cor-
respond to the four form heavens and the four formless heavens.
3. The Sravaka Vehicle (聲聞乘)

The sravaka vehicle is founded in the teaching of the Four Noble
Truths and can transport sentient beings beyond the three realms
to become arhats and attain nirvana without remainder. The Four
Noble Truths are: the truth of suffering, which explains how the V
world is characterized by suffering; the truth of the cause of suffer-
ing, which shows how greed, anger, and ignorance lead to the cycle
of birth and death; the truth of the cessation of suffering, which
describes the pure state of nirvana that is the absence of all suffer-
ing; and the truth of the path leading to the cessation of suffering,
which includes teachings such as the threefold training, the Noble
Eightfold Path, and the thirty-seven aspects of awakening.
These four truths describe the true reality of human life and
the universe, which only sages are able to profoundly realize with
certainty. The Teachings Bequeathed by the Buddha Sutra says,
“The Buddha’s explanation of the truth of suffering means that
suffering is true and real, for it cannot be turned into happiness;
the cause of suffering is the real cause, for there is no other. If

Vehicles, Five
suffering is to cease, it must be that its cause ceases, for when its
cause ceases, so does its effect. The path that leads to the cessation
of suffering is the true and real path, for there is no other.”
4. The Pratyekabuddha Vehicle (緣覺乘)

The pratyekabuddha vehicle has the twelve links of dependent origi-
nation as its basis, which can transport sentient beings beyond the
three realms into nirvana without remainder by becoming pratyek-
abuddhas. Dependent origination is the process by which all mun-
dane phenomena arise. It is the simple formula that “When there is
this, then there is that. When this arises, then that arises. When there
is no this, then there is no that. When this ceases, then that ceases.”
The teaching of dependent origination describes an interdependent
relationship of cause and effect that ties together the existence of all
phenomena. All sentient beings are subject to dependent origination
as they travel through the cycle of birth and death.
V Pratyekabuddhas attain awakening by contemplating the
twelve links of dependent origination. The twelve links are: mental
formations depend upon ignorance, consciousness depends upon
mental formations, name and form depend upon consciousness,
the six sense organs depend upon name and form, contact depends
upon the six sense organs, feeling depends upon contact, craving
depends upon feeling, clinging depends upon craving, becoming
depends upon clinging, birth depends upon becoming, and aging
and death depends upon birth.
5. The Bodhisattva Vehicle (菩薩乘)

The bodhisattva vehicle is founded upon compassion, wisdom,
and the six perfections, such that it can transport sentient beings
beyond the three realms to the other shore of great nirvana of

Vinaya
unsurpassed awakening. The six perfections, called paramita in

Sanskrit, means that which allows us to cross over and reach the
other shore. The six perfections are giving, morality, patience, dili-
gence, meditative concentration, and wisdom.
The human and heavenly vehicles are focused on improv-

ing the mind by accumulating merit in this world so that we can
find fulfillment and happiness in this life and the next. This is
the aspect of the Dharma that is held in common with the whole
world. For example, Confucianism is similar to the human vehicle
of Buddhism, and Christianity and Islam are more similar to the
heavenly vehicle. The sravaka vehicle and pratyekabuddha vehicle
emphasize renunciation and liberation, where the bliss of nirvana
is considered the ultimate goal. This is similar to the Daoist con-
cept of wuwei (無為), “non-action,” that renounces the world with
pure freedom. The bodhisattva vehicle is founded upon develop-
ing bodhicitta, the mind that aspires to awakening, and wishes to V
benefit others and liberate the world. The ultimate practice of the
bodhisattva vehicle is the bliss of wisdom and compassion, while
the more practical goals are represented by the six perfections and
other such practices.
Vimalakirti
維摩
See: Non-duality.
Vinaya
毗奈耶
See: Gem, triple; schools of Chinese Buddhism, eight; Tripitaka;
translators, four great Chinese.

Violations, Five Great
Vinaya School
律宗

五逆
The kindness of fathers, the filial piety of sons, and respect be-
tween brothers are all excellent virtues of traditional Chinese re-
lationships. But as times have changed, obedience towards one’s
parents is no longer common. Instead, it is now commonplace for
unruly sons and daughters to be violent towards their parents be-
cause they cannot accept their parents’ supervision or their refusal
of some demand. Some even go so far as to kill their mother and
father. This clearly shows how our behavior has changed and our
morals have declined.
V This kind of extreme impropriety is a great violation against
the norms of society. In the Buddhist world, there are five heinous
crimes which are known as the “five great violations,” such that
those who commit these violations are surely bound to be reborn
in hell. The five great violations are: killing one’s father, killing
one’s mother, killing an arhat, shedding the blood of a Buddha, and
creating a schism in the monastic community.
The kindness with which parents themselves raise their chil-
dren is as high as the mountains and as deep as the ocean. Even if
children exerted all their energy in serving and caring for their par-
ents, they still would not be able to repay even one ten-thousandth
of their parents’ kindness. Thus, we can see what a great violation
it would be to kill them, for the karma of such an extremely serious
crime would mean falling into Avici Hell after death.

Arhat is a Sanskrit word meaning “worthy of offerings,” for an

arhat is a noble person who has realized the fruit of sagehood and
is worthy of offerings from human and heavenly beings. As such
wise and noble beings are deserving of our reverence and respect,
it would be a great violation to kill one, for such a crime would be
a heinous act against heaven and unpardonable.
The Buddha is an awakened being, and it is only the Buddha’s
appearance on earth that can bring light to the world. The Buddha
is like the sun and the moon which shines upon all things without
distinction. Causing the Buddha to bleed is a great violation and
a grave act of negative karma far more serious than even killing
one’s father, mother, or an arhat.
Members of the sangha, or monastic community, are the mes-
sengers who carry on the true Dharma. They are able to shoulder
this great responsibility because of the sangha’s harmonious, dis-
pute-free environment. If one were to sow discord through gossip
and destroy the harmony of the monastic community, such that V
it cannot carry on the true Dharma, causing it to decline, it is an
extremely serious crime. Among the five great violations, this one
is the most grave.
At present, there are some Buddhists who have unintentionally
created schisms within the monastic community. There are some
people who visit a number of temples, spreading gossip to each of
them, leading to conflict and misunderstandings between temples.
There are some people who criticize members of the monastic com-
munity, thus ruining their image. There are even those who congrat-
ulate themselves for taking in monastics who have left their temples,
thinking that they are furthering Buddhism by looking after these
homeless monastics and that they are doing some good deed to
protect the Dharma. But such actions damage temple regulations

Virtues of the Buddha, Three
and keep the monastic community from being what it should be.
Not only is taking in such monastics not meritorious, it is actually a
grave error. The principle is not unlike children who run away from
home: the proper thing to do in such a situation would be to help the
child return home, rather than providing them shelter; this hurts the
other family. Such behavior does not even conform to basic human
morality and even less so to the Buddhist path.

三德
See also: Prajna; wisdom, four kinds of; gratitude; means of
embracing, four; truths, four noble; nirvana.
The three virtues of the Buddha are some of the more celebrated
meritorious qualities of the Buddha and his Dharma:
V 1. Wisdom (智德)
The Buddha has attained wisdom, and the Dharma he teaches can
overcome all ignorance. In regards to time, the Buddha knows
the past, present, and future. In regards to space, the Buddha can
perceive all places in the world. In regards to sentient beings, the
Buddha knows all their various shapes and forms. The Buddha is
the embodiment of truth, has personally attained prajna-wisdom,
and is radiant and bright. To the Buddha, there is no darkness, no
ignorance, and no unknown, for the Buddha is the one who has
achieved the wisdom of supreme awareness.
2. Kindness (恩德)
The Buddha is the great compassionate one, and the Dharma
he teaches can liberate all sentient beings. All beings within the

six realms of existence, from heaven to hell, are subject to the

Buddha’s liberation. All beings, whether born from the womb,
from an egg, from moisture, or from transformation, are subject
to the Buddha’s compassion. All beings of the highest heavens and
formless realms are subject to the Buddha’s guidance. The Buddha
is the great teacher and liberator of the three realms, who extends
his compassion across an ocean of suffering. No matter who you
are, you can be liberated by the Buddha, end your suffering, and be
happy. The Buddha is our compassionate benefactor.
3. Eliminating Afflictions (斷德)

The Buddha is the great liberator, and the Dharma he teaches can
eliminate all affliction. The Buddha has taken all the various prac-
tices to their completion; his work is done. The Buddha has re-
moved all obstacles and no longer has any habitual tendencies or
afflictions. The Buddha has already attained the Dharmakaya of
absolute reality, and perfected his merit and virtue. The Buddha is V
the liberator of the universe who knows the fundamental essence
of reality. No matter who you are, the Buddha can eliminate obsta-
cles, remove afflictions, and free you from suffering. The Buddha is
courageous and fears nothing.
The Buddha’s virtue of wisdom is prajna-wisdom, his virtue

of kindness is compassion, and his virtue of eliminating affliction
is liberation. The three virtues of the Buddha are comparable to
the three Confucian virtues of wisdom, benevolence, and courage,
though they in no way reach the limitless depths of the Buddha’s
virtues.
As for the three virtues of the Buddha, the virtue of wis-
dom belongs to rationality, the virtue of kindness belongs to the

Vows, Four Universal
emotions, and the virtue of eliminating affliction belongs to the

will. The Buddha awakened rationality, purified the emotions, and
transformed the will. The Buddha became who he is by fulfilling
the highest moral perfection in human life.
Visakha
毘舍怯
See: Offerings, four.

四弘誓願
When cultivating the Mahayana bodhisattva path, we must first
generate the four universal vows:
1. Sentient beings are limitless, I vow to liberate them.

V (眾生無邊誓願度)
Within the six realms of existence, beings are born in four ways.
Some are born from eggs, like chicken, geese, and other fowl. Some
are born from the womb, like cattle, horses, and human beings.
Some are born in moisture, like mosquitoes, gnats, and other in-
sects. Some simply become manifest, like deities, immortals, and
other supernatural beings. All these innumerable and limitless be-
ings are drowning in the ocean of suffering, where they endure the
suffering and pain of birth, old age, sickness, and death, hoping to
be set free by someone powerful. It is said of being a bodhisattva:
“It is only for the sake of freeing sentient beings from suffering,
and not for the sake of seeking one’s own peace and joy.” The vow
to liberate all sentient beings is the Mahayana spirit of benefiting
others.

2. Afflictions are endless, I vow to eradicate them.

(煩惱無盡誓願斷)
Since the beginning, sentient beings have been beset by ignorance
and have forgotten their intrinsic nature and have gotten lost in
delusion. Acts of killing, stealing, and sexual misconduct, along
with greed, anger, ignorance, sadness, jealousy, and wrong views
produce negative karma which results in suffering. Because of this,
beings continue to be reborn in the cycle of birth and death with-
out pause. There is a saying that one must, “Forge resolve even in
the face of death, so that the Dharmakaya may live.” The vow to
end all afflictions is the wisdom of realization that can end all un-
wholesome qualities.
3. Teachings are infinite, I vow to learn them.

(法門無量誓願學)
After the Buddha attained awakening, he taught the Dharma for
forty-nine years in over three hundred assemblies. His teachings V
including both the Mahayana and Hinayana, the essence
and characteristics, and both emptiness and existence. In China,
eight schools of Buddhism developed: Chan, Pure Land, Vinaya,
Esoteric, Tiantai, Huayan, Faxiang, and Three Treatise. Regardless
of which of these teachings is followed, their purpose is the same:
elucidate the truth of the universe and human life, and reveal,
proclaim, realize, and attain the wisdom of the Buddha. A pro-
found understanding of the sutras leads to developing wisdom as
vast as the ocean. To liberate sentient beings, a bodhisattva must
first liberate himself. The vow to learn the infinite teachings of
Buddhism supplies us with the power to benefit both ourselves
and others.

Vulture Peak and Jeta Grove
4. Buddhahood is supreme, I vow to attain it.

(佛道無上誓願成)
Sakyamuni Buddha practiced over many lifetimes for three great
kalpas to perfect his virtue and wisdom and one hundred small
kalpas to perfect the thirty-two marks of excellence and eighty
notable characteristics. In his final rebirth, the Buddha attained
awakening under the bodhi tree while staring at the bright stars
of the night; he realized the five eyes and six supernatural pow-
ers, and came to understand the past, present, and future. We
should learn how the Buddha brought an end to the cycle of birth
and death, attained the Dharmakaya, and came to abide always
within the liberated state of nirvana. There is a saying that, “In
heaven and earth, there is nothing like the Buddha. Throughout
the worlds of the ten directions, nothing can compare to him.”
The vow to attain Buddhahood means to awaken oneself, awaken
others, and complete the mission of awakening.
V
靈山祇園
It was at one particular assembly on Vulture Peak that the Buddha
held forth a flower and Mahakasyapa smiled, leaving this famous
anecdote to the ages and marking the beginning of the Chan
School’s lineage.
The “Vulture Peak” mentioned in the story refers to a particu-
lar peak on Spirit Mountain outside Rajagrha, the capital city of
the Magadha Kingdom of ancient India. Throughout his life, the
Buddha held countless Dharma assemblies there: the wide-rang-
ing teachings included such sutras as the Lotus Sutra, the Great
Perfection of Wisdom Sutra, the Infinite Life Sutra, and the Lotus

Samadhi Sutra, among others. In particular, when the Buddha was

teaching the Lotus Sutra, a host of a million human and heavenly
beings participated in the gathering, and this event became known
and celebrated as the “magnificent assembly on Vulture Peak.”
While the Buddha was staying at Vulture Peak, Magadha’s
King Bimbisara undertook an extensive construction project that
spanned valleys and skirted cliffs, as stones were set in a stairway
that led all the way to the top of the mountain. In addition to
the dais upon which the Buddha once gave teachings, there are
also many other ancient Buddhist sites on the mountain, includ-
ing the spot where Devadatta threw rocks at the Buddha, the cave
where the Buddha and such disciples as Sariputra entered deep
meditation, and the place where Ananda was tormented by Mara.
In addition, below Vulture Peak is where King Bimbisara was im-
prisoned by his son, Prince Ajatasatru. It was on this occasion that
the Buddha proclaimed the Pure Land of the West, and thus it was
from Bimbisara’s prison that Pure Land thought spread through- V
out the Saha world. Today Buddhists place Vulture Peak on their
list of must-see sacred sites.
Jetavana Monastery, also known as “Jeta Grove” or “Jeta
Garden,” was donated by the elder Sudatta of Sravasti, in the king-
dom of Kausala. The elder Sudatta took joy in good works and
charitable acts, and he happily assisted the weak and supported
orphans on a regular basis; thus, he was called anathapindaka,
“benefactor of the poor and orphaned.” It was his sincere faith in
the Buddha that inspired Prince Jeta to donate his garden and later
to supply funds to construct a monastery. In order to commemo-
rate these two for jointly accomplishing this meritorious task, the
site was named the “Jetavana Anathapindaka Grove,” also known
as the “Jeta Forest Monastery.”

In addition to Jetavana Monastery, another early monastery

was the Bamboo Grove Monastery. Both are celebrated as two of
the earliest and greatest Buddhist monasteries. It was due to the es-
tablishment of these two great monasteries that the Buddhist mo-
nastic order was thus able to develop a position of greater strength.
These two monasteries represent an enduring contribution to the
later development of Buddhism. However, Jetavana Monastery,
unlike Bamboo Grove Monastery, contained magnificent build-
ings and complete facilities that were impressive and beautiful.
The Buddha stayed at this monastery over countless rainy seasons
and gave the teachings recorded in many sutras. For example, the
famous Amitabha Sutra was proclaimed at Jetavana Monastery.
Although Buddhism began in India, today, its influence has
greatly diminished. Not only do its various sacred sites appear for-
lorn and neglected, but it is unlikely that we will ever see a reoc-
currence of a grand assembly of a million human and heavenly be-
V ings as when the Buddha proclaimed the Flower Adornment Sutra
on Vulture Peak so long ago. Master Taixu’s (1889-1947) descrip-
tion is quite apropos:
The bodhi tree has flourished and declined many

times;
And Vulture Peak is silent, awaiting some later
revival;
But now one need not agonize over being late,
For spreading the Dharma has always been the
monastic order’s calling.
When recalling the past and reflecting upon the bounty be-
stowed by the Buddha, Buddhist followers know that they are

duty-bound to see to the revitalization of Buddhism and ensure its

long prosperity, in hopes that the great assembly on Vulture Peak
will occur again and the light of Jetavana Monastery will shine
forth once more. This, indeed, is our great mission.

W
Wandering Mendicant
行腳雲遊
See also: Temporary monastic lodging.
A single alms bowl holds food from a thousand

families,
A solitary monk wanders over ten thousand
miles;
All for the liberation of birth and death,
As he begs and teaches year after year.
The poem above describes the untrammeled spirit of the Chan

master who remains devoted to the spiritual path while living con-
tentedly in poverty. Since ancient times, monastics have wandered
with their three robes, alms bowl, bamboo staff, and straw sandals,
bringing liberation wherever they go. They do not wander to enjoy
the scenery, for they are instead seeking something of great impor-
tance: the spiritual path. This search for the Way is how they con-
duct themselves: they wander the ten directions, teaching as they

Wandering Mendicant
go. They have no set abode, but they drift free and contented like
wandering clouds or flowing water. Thus, they are called yunshui
seng (雲水僧), “cloud and water monks,” youfang seng (遊方
僧), “wandering monks,” and xingjiao seng (行腳僧), “mendicant
monks.”
Those Chan masters who are wandering mendicants possess
their own unique, free-spirited style. They come and go unhin-
dered, for they are unencumbered and unattached. They do not
long for their hometowns, nor do they become enamored with a
beautiful vista should they come upon one. They look upon the
vast universe and all its phenomena like birds passing through the
sky, leaving no trace.
One such example is the famous Chan Master Mazu Daoyi
(709-788 ce). On one occasion, he returned to his hometown for a
visit, where he met an old woman washing clothes on the river-
bank who recognized and called out to him, “Little boy!”
In practicing the Way, one better not return

home,
W
Returning home, one does not achieve the Way.
Just now that old lady on the riverbank,
Called me by my old name.
Chan Master Mazu Daoyi lived in Jiangxi Province. Students

would come in droves from great distances to travel to Jiangxi to
learn Chan from him. At the same time, another prominent Chan
master named Shitou Xiqian lived in Hunan Province. All monks
of that era would travel to either learn from Mazu Daoyi in Jiangxi
or Shitou Xiqian in Hunan, and thus, Chan practitioners became
known as zoujianghu (走江湖), “travelers to Jiang and Hu.” While

Wandering Mendicant
this term was originally an abbreviation of the provinces of these

two great masters, zoujianghu later came to describe traveling the-
ater troops. However, the term originally referred to Chan practi-
tioners who wandered about visiting teachers.
Wandering in search of teachers is the finest form of practice
for monastics to benefit both themselves and others. Visiting teach-
ers improves the body and mind, and traveling allows monastics
to spread the Dharma to benefit sentient beings. As they wander,
they gather alms and teach Buddhism wherever they go. In re-
ceiving the generous support from the devoted laity, they serve as
fields of merit for sentient beings, who are rewarded with teach-
ings on the Dharma. In this way, wandering not only advances
the monastic’s own spiritual work, but allows them to advance
the cause of teaching the Dharma to benefit others. This explains
the Buddhist saying that monastics, “Request the truth from the
Buddhas above to nourish wisdom, and request food from sentient
beings below to sustain the body.”
The Diamond Sutra opens with the following passage:
W
Thus have I heard. At one time, the Buddha was
in the city of Sravasti at the Jeta Grove Monastery
with a gathering of monks numbering 1,250. At
mealtime, the World-honored One put on his
robe, picked up his bowl, and went into the city of
Sravasti to beg for food. After he had gone from
house to house, he returned to the grove. When
he had finished eating, he put away his robe and
bowl, washed his feet, straightened his mat, and
sat down.

Wind
This clearly shows that the beginnings of Buddhist monastic

life involved gathering alms, and wandering with an alms bowl in
hand is a Buddhist tradition.
In the past, the Buddha wandered from south to north with
alms bowl in hand, teaching the Dharma as he went. It was only in
this way that the Dharma was spread throughout the five regions
of India. While times have changed and monastics no longer de-
pend upon alms, Fo Guang Shan has created several programs to
preserve the mendicant tradition with the goal of preserving tradi-
tion while advancing towards modernity. The hope is that teach-
ing the Dharma with alms bowl in hand will purify the minds
of people and spread the light of Buddhism to all corners of the
world. These efforts strive to bring strength and prosperity to the
nation, light to humanity, renewal to Buddhism, and true faith to
Buddhists. In this way, the legacy of the Buddha’s teachings will
be glorified.
Water
水 W
Wealth
財
See: Desires, five.
Wind
風
See: Elements, four great; winds, eight.

Winds, Eight
Winds, Eight
八風吹不動
The lay Buddhist Su Shi of the Song dynasty once composed a
poem and instructed his attendant to sail across the Yangtze River
from Guazhou on its northern bank to Jinshan Monastery on its
southern bank. The attendant was to present the poem to Chan
Master Foyin and hear his remarks. The poem read:
Bowing, heaven within heaven,

A light that illuminates the boundless universe,
The eight winds cannot move me,
Sitting mindfully upon the purple golden lotus.
Chan Master Foyin read the poem and wrote down one word
in response: “fart.” He then gave his reply to the servant to take
back. Su Shi read the Chan master’s reply and became extremely
angry. He immediately made the journey across the river to up-
W braid Chan Master Foyin. The Chan master said to him, “I read
your poem and could tell your practice has reached a high level,
but if you say that ‘the eight winds cannot move me,’ how did a
little fart blow you across the river?”
Su Shi was speechless. He then knew he was not even close to
the Chan master’s level of cultivation.
What are these “eight winds”?
1. Praise (稱)
Praise refers to all the various kind words are spread about on
one’s behalf. Praise occurs at any time or place that such expres-
sions bring support and joy.

Winds, Eight
2. Ridicule (譏)
Ridicule encompasses taunts and jeers, disgust and revulsion, and
all manner of blame for things that may never have even hap-
pened. Such careless criticisms make one angry and worried.
3. Defamation (毀)
Defamation includes baseless gossip and malicious smears that
damage one’s trustworthiness. Defamation makes one appear
worthless, and causes disappointment and embarrassment.
4. Honor (譽)
Honor means praising one’s achievements and contributions. One
may be proclaimed a bodhisattva on earth or a great sage who
has returned to the world once more. Such words are pleasing and
build one’s popularity.
5. Gain (利)
Gain can be money, property, all manner of benefits, and even gifts.
6. Loss (衰)
W
Loss includes those things which are misplaced or ruined. Such
things as a successful business which is suddenly bankrupt or
the sudden disappearance of wealth. Loss leads to poverty and
decline.
7. Sorrow (苦)
Sorrow is when the body is harmed or the mind is vexed. Negative
causes and conditions make life hard, while negative surround-
ings torment the body and mind. Sorrow brings hardship and
oppression.

Wisdom, Four Kinds of
8. Joy (樂)
Joy is attaining one’s heart’s desire and easily finding peace and
joy. Joy can be material enjoyment or emotional satisfaction; what-
ever makes one joyful and happy.
The eight states discussed above are like winds blowing from
eight different directions that can disturb and shake up the body
and mind. When things go well, we may be joyful and happy, but
when things go badly, we become miserable and sad. This is be-
cause we are not able to withstand these eight “winds.”
All eight winds are destructive. One’s character can be harmed
by praise and honor, just as one’s accomplishments can be undone by
ridicule and defamation. Gain and pleasure can take away one’s dig-
nity, just as loss and sorrow can bring one down. The eight winds are
truly terrible. But if one can remain unshaken and unagitated by these
eight states, then one can be free and stand tall without fear or shame.
Wisdom
W 智慧
See: Merit and wisdom; mountain gate; omniscience of the
Buddha; perfections, six; prajna; reliance, four kinds of;
training, threefold; virtues of the Buddha, three; wisdom, four
kinds of; wisdom, three kinds of.

轉識成智
See also: Consciousness, eight kinds of; prajna.
All phenomena in the universe exist just as they are until our con-
sciousness begins to discriminate. Then all the mountains, rivers,

and land appear different because of the changing projections of

our different forms of consciousness. The Consciousness-Only
School of Buddhism has a saying that, “the three realms are mind-
only and all phenomena are consciousness-only.” In this instance,
“consciousness” means the mind that discriminates, which is de-
filed and impure. This is the mind that is the root cause of the cycle
of birth and death within the six realms of existence, but this same
mind can be the medium that moves us from the mundane to the
supramundane.
In order to change the defiled world projected by our con-
sciousness into a world of purity, we must change the discriminat-
ing consciousness that we have as ordinary beings into the wisdom
of the Buddha. This process, which is the central practice of the
Consciousness-Only School, is called “transforming consciousness
into wisdom” and describes transforming our different levels of
consciousness into four kinds of supramundane wisdom:
1. Wisdom of Perfect Conduct (成所作智)

In Consciousness-Only thought, the first five kinds of conscious-
W
ness correspond to the five sense organs of the eyes, ears, nose,
tongue, and body. These five consciousnesses arise from the dis-
crimination generated by the five sense organs in response to crav-
ing for sights, sounds, smells, tastes, and touch. Craving for sense
objects creates delusion and karma, and obscures our true mind
like dust covering a mirror. These fives kinds of craving are like
five bandits who occupy our body as if it were a village and plun-
der the wealth of our merit.
To transform our sensory consciousness into the “wisdom of
perfect conduct,” one must transform the destructive elements of
consciousness into wisdom that can work to fulfill worldly tasks.

With the wisdom of perfect conduct, one’s words and deeds are
constructive, undefiled, and of benefit to others.
2. Wisdom of Profound Insight (妙觀察智)

Among the eight kinds of consciousness described by the
Consciousness-Only School, it is the sixth consciousness, the
mind consciousness, that has the strongest power of discrimi-
nation. When an object is judged by the mind consciousness its
degree of worth, beauty, and correctness will immediately be
determined.
Since the mind consciousness performs this function of dis-
crimination upon all phenomena, it is also sometimes called the
“discriminating consciousness.” The mind consciousness works in
conjunction with the five sensory consciousnesses described above
to generate thoughts regarding what is good or bad. Typically the
mind consciousness is superficial, simplistic, narrowly focused,
and conceptual in nature. By transforming the mind consciousness
into the wisdom of profound insight, one can ponder deeply and
W perceive directly the principle of things without being confused by
their outer appearance.
3. Wisdom of Universal Equality (平等性智)

The seventh, or manas consciousness, is grounded upon the notion
of an independent self. It grasps at the elements that are stored in
the alaya consciousness as constituting an enduring or unchanging
self. As a consequence comes the afflictions of self, including views
of the self, self-pride, self-ignorance, self-desire, and attachment to
the self. Deluded attachments are formed that separate phenomena
that are “me” and “mine” from the rest. This discrimination leads to
comparisons, score-keeping, inequality, and categorizing things as

good or bad, wholesome and unwholesome, and mine and yours,

such that the body and mind cannot find peace.
By transforming the manas consciousness into the wisdom of
universal equality, one eliminates the notion of an independent self
and the discrimination of phenomena. One can then contemplate
how all phenomena, regardless of whether they are wholesome or
unwholesome, good or bad, friend or foe, or yours and mine, are all
equal just as they are. Simply put, this is the process of transform-
ing the “small self” that is self-centered and self-absorbed into a
“larger self” that is all-inclusive.
4. Perfect Mirrorlike Wisdom (大圓鏡智)

The eighth or alaya consciousness is the source of life. It functions
as a storehouse, and stores up all of our positive and negative kar-
mic seeds. These seeds do not disappear with the death of the body
but are passed on to a new living entity in the next life. In this
sense, the alaya consciousness is the basic essence of the cycle of
birth and death. It is not unlike a “soul,” but in Buddhism, it is more
properly thought of as karmic consciousness.
W
By transforming the alaya consciousness from something
defiled into perfect mirrorlike wisdom, we have truly “trans-
formed consciousness into wisdom.” Perfect mirrorlike wisdom
allows the pure seeds of the alaya consciousness to manifest as
the wondrous state of Buddhahood and, just like a mirror can
reflect all things, it can genuinely reflect back the true reality of
all phenomena.
Transforming consciousness into wisdom is the final goal for

students of the Consciousness-Only School. However, for many,
the doctrine of the Consciousness-Only School seems overly

Wisdom, Three Kinds of
specialized, complex, and arcane. Those lacking sufficient patience

will find its study a daunting task.
Even so, one need not study Consciousness-Only doctrine in
order to transform consciousness into wisdom. Being able to rec-
ognize dependent origination in the face of people and things one
dislikes, and suffering injustice, false accusation, and abuse with-
out becoming resentful or angry, and being able to maintain a calm
and peaceful attitude also transforms consciousness into wisdom.
Even in the face of adversity, if one is able to weather suffering
and hardship without thinking about it, one can be successful and
develop an open, generous outlook on life. It is this optimistic and
positive attitude that allows one to elevate the value of life.

三慧
See also: Prajna.
Buddhism is a religion that emphasizes wisdom. Only with wis-

W dom are we able to distinguish good from bad, and right from
wrong. Wisdom is what allows us to eliminate afflictions and at-
tain Buddhahood. Without wisdom, one cannot attain ultimate lib-
eration, no matter how blessed one may be. Therefore, in addition
to cultivating merit, one must develop wisdom.
“Wisdom” as described in the Buddhist teachings is different
from ordinary wisdom. Ordinary wisdom is simply knowledge and
cleverness, which at times can be used for unwholesome purposes.
Buddhist wisdom is called prajna-wisdom. Prajna-wisdom is the
ability to comprehend the truth of all phenomena; it is the light
of the Dharma that indicates the correct path. To attain this kind
of wisdom, one must be diligent in learning and practicing the

Buddhist teachings and progress through their stages from simple

to profound. There are three methods for developing Buddhist
wisdom:
1. Wisdom from Hearing (聞慧)

This is learning about Buddhism from the twelve divisions of the
sutras or from good Dharma friends. One is introduced to awak-
ening through what is read or heard, whether that is hearing the
teachings or reading the sutras. This generates a profound faith
in and understanding of the Dharma, thus generating undefiled,
noble wisdom.
2. Wisdom from Thinking (思慧)

With the wisdom from hearing as a foundation, the next step is to
deeply contemplate the meaning of the Dharma and to investigate
the nature of all phenomena along with the causes and conditions
so that one has an even more direct and immediate experience of
realization. This is the undefiled wisdom that comes from the pro-
cess of contemplating the hows and whys of what has been heard
W
and read.
3. Wisdom from Practice (修慧)

With the realizations from the wisdom from hearing and thinking,
one proceeds to develop meditative concentration to see the true
reality of all phenomena and the truth of dependent origination.
This wisdom comes from the meditative practice known as “stop-
ping the illusory mind and seeing the truth.”
In Buddhism there is the saying, duowen xunxi (多聞薰習),

“to permeate through hearing much.” This means that, to learn

World System, Three Thousandfold
Buddhism, one must always listen to the teachings and read the
sutras, contemplate their meaning, and most importantly, prac-
tice according to their principles. By developing the wisdom from
hearing, thinking, and practice, one can perceive one’s intrinsic
nature, the Buddha nature which we all inherently have.

三千大千世界
See Also: Continents, Four Great
The Diamond Sutra says that if someone were to make an offering

of the seven treasures so great that it could fill the three thousand-
fold world system, they would generate less merit than one who
has faith in the Diamond Sutra’s four-line verse and explained its
meaning to others. In this instance, the term “three thousandfold
world system” refers to the entire universe.
According to Buddhist cosmology, there are many, many
W worlds. A group of one thousand such worlds is called a “small
world system.” One thousand small world systems equals a “medi-
um world system.” One thousand medium world systems is called
a “large world system.” A “three thousandfold world system” is a
combination of these three types of world systems; the term does
not literally refer to 3,000 large world systems. One “three thou-
sandfold world system” is the area in which a Buddha teaches the
Dharma and as such is also referred to as one “Buddha land.”
Every minor world in a three thousandfold world system is
made up of a Mount Sumeru at its center which is surrounded
by nine mountains, eight oceans, four continents, sun, moon, and
stars. When taken together, they are similar in scale to a “solar

system.” At the lowest level of each world is a layer of air, called

the wind wheel; above the wind wheel is a layer of water known
as the water wheel; and above the water wheel is a layer of metal
known as the metal wheel; and above the metal wheel is the great
earth itself made up of mountains, oceans, the four continents, and
so forth.
Within each world are the six realms of existence, including
the hell realm, the hungry ghost realm, the animal realm, the asura
realm, the human realm, and the heavenly realm. The first five
realms make up what is known as the “desire realm,” while the
heavenly realm can be differentiated between the “form realm”
and the “formless realm.” We can see that the Saha world in which
we live is but a small part of the universe which contains countless
three thousandfold world systems. The sutras say that “the worlds
of the ten directions are as numerous as sands along the Ganges
River,” and that “the worlds of the ten directions are as numerous
as particles of dust.” Considering the vast expanse of the universe,
our existence is infinitesimally small in comparison.
In short, Buddhism refers to a large expanse of space as
W
a “Buddha land,” or simply as “the vastness of space,” while the
smallest unit of space is often referred to as a “particle of dust.”
These units of space are distinguished by different names, but each
of them can be a three thousandfold world system. In Buddhism,
the “three thousandfold world system” is a general reference to the
universe, which can be so large that nothing exists outside of it, or
so small that nothing exists within it. In Buddhism, the universe is
seen as infinite and limitless, without border or boundary.
The Amitabha Sutra says that the distance between our world
and the Western Pure Land is ten trillion Buddha lands. Since one
Buddha land is the equivalent of one three thousandfold world

system, that means that there are ten trillion three thousandfold
world systems separating this Saha world from the Western Pure
Land. This is an immensely large astronomical number, upon which
we would seemingly look with regret. But the sutra also says that
we can be reborn in the Western Pure Land with a single thought.
Even the Flower Adornment Sutra says, “A single particle of dust
can manifest a three thousandfold world system, and a three thou-
sandfold world system can be completely contained within a single
particle of dust.”
For an awakened person, each flower is a world and each
leaf is a Buddha. One can see a three thousandfold world system
within a rock or a single grain of sand. In the same way, a three
thousandfold world system can be contained within one’s heart.
Buddhism’s perspective on the perfect integration of the dharma
realm that transcends time and space without obstruction is con-
tained within the phrase, “from one, many; and from many, one.”
The former chair of the Buddhist Association of China, the
layman Zhao Puchu (1907-2000), once said of Master Hsing Yun,
W “He is as noble as a teacher of heavenly and human beings, and is
enriched by containing the three thousandfold world system.”
Each of us can expand and broaden the mind to encompass
the vastness of the universe, with its worlds as numerous as grains
of sand. Not everyone will be as noble as a teacher of human and
heavenly beings, but each of us can be enriched by containing
within us the three thousandfold world system.

X
Xuanzang
玄奘

Y
Yanqi School
楊岐派
See: Chan schools
Yijing
義淨
Yunmen School
雲門宗
See: Chan schools.

Z
Zibo, Master
紫柏大師

List of Articles by Chinese Title
一心二門 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 225
一心不亂. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 186
Mind
一念三千. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 228
One Thought Contains the Three
Thousandfold World System
三十二相. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 168
三十三天 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 116
三千大千世界 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 390
三大阿僧祇劫 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 145
Kalpa
三世因果. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 148
三衣一缽. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 283
Robe and Bowl
三法印. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 75
Dharma Seals, Three
三界二十八天 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
Heaven

三毒. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 244
Poisons, Three
三時佛法. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 4
三時業. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 88
三途. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 157
Lower Realms, Three
三業. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 150
三資糧. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 327
Supports, Three
三德. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 370
三壇大戒. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 231
Ordination
三摩地. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 290
Samadhi
三慧. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 388
三輪體空. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
Giving
三學. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 345
Training, Threefold
三藏. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 353
Tripitaka
三轉法輪. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
Dharma Wheel, Three Turnings
三寶. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
Gem, Triple

四小不可輕. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 309
四大名山. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 195
四大皆空. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
四大部洲. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 52
四大譯師. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 347
四正勤. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 281
Right Effort
四弘誓願. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 372
四依止. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 275
Reliances, Four
四事供養. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 219
Offerings, Four
四念處. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 190
四威儀. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 43
四問. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 263
四恩總報. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 106
四悉檀. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 336
四無量心. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 135

四聖諦. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 356
Truths, Four Noble
四攝. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 181
五戒. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 256
Precepts, Five
五逆. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 368
五衰相現. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 56
五家七派. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Chan Schools
五乘佛法. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 363
Vehicles, Five
五欲. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 65
Desires, Five
五停心觀. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 49
五無間罪. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Avici Hell
五種不翻. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 359
五濁惡世. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 287
Saha World
五蘊. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 7
Aggregates, Five
六神通. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 324

六字洪名. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 205
Namo Amitofo
六字真言. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 222
Om Mani Padme Hum
六成就. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1
六和合僧. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 110
六度. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 242
Perfections, Six
六師外道. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 212
六道輪迴. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 265
六塵. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 301
Sense Objects
七眾弟子. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18
Assembly, Sevenfold
七聖財. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 311
八大宗派. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 294
八正道. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 238
八苦. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 321
八相成道. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35

八風吹不動. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 382
Winds, Eight
八種福田. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 95
Field of Merit
八關齋戒. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 253
Precepts, Eight
八識. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 46
八難. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 81
Difficulties, Eight
九品往生. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 269
十大弟子. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
十地. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
十如是. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 260
Qualities, Ten
十法界. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 71
Dharma Realms, Ten
十二因緣. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 62
十二部經. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 329
十二頭陀行. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 15
Ascetic Practices
十八地獄. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 119
Hell

十八羅漢. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 11
Arhats, Eighteen
人勝諸天. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
Human Realm
山門. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 193
Mountain Gate
大乘小乘. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 162
大雄寶殿. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 304
Shrine, Main
不二法門. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 215
Non-Duality
卍字. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 332
Swastika
友有四品. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98
止觀雙修. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 314
左右脅士. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Attendants
出坡. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 154
Labor, Communal
西方三聖. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 209
回向. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 59
Dedication
如是我聞. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 343
Thus Have I Heard

行腳雲遊. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 378
Wandering Mendicant
寺院庵堂. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 318
佛陀十號. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 201
明心見性. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 140
Intrinsic Nature
明末四大師. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 170
法華七喻. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 234
佛智如海. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 224
阿鞞拔致. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Avaivartika
食存五觀. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 179
南無. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 273
Refuge
信解行證. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 246
般若空性. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
Prajna
涅槃. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 207
Nirvana
部派佛教. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 124
History of Buddhism
掛單. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 339
Temporary Monastic Lodging

無明煩惱. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 133
Ignorance
善知識. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 68
Dharma Friends
結夏安居. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 278
Retreat
無常苦空. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 138
Impermanence
福慧雙修. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 183
Merit and Wisdom
龍華三會. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 165
闡提成佛. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 130
轉識成智. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 384
靈山祇園. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 374

About the Author
Venerable Tzu Chuang has been a Buddhist nun for over fifty-
five years and has spent her life working to promote Humanistic
Budddhism. She is a senior Fo Guang Shan monastic and was the
founding and first abbess of Hsi Lai Temple in Hacienda Heights,
California.

FaXiang PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

FaXiang PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

FaXiang PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

What is the book about?

What is the book about?

What are some of the structures discussed in the book?

What are some of the structures discussed in the book?

FaXiang

Venerable Tzu Chuang

Translated by Robert Smitheram Ph.D.

Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

By Venerable Tzu Chuang

Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

All rights reserved.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Preface to the 1997 Chinese Edition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xi

List of Articles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xiii

List of Articles by Chinese Title . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 396

Like all of Fo Guang Shan International Translation Center

The present volume is a full English translation of Venerable Tzu

Many people interested in gaining some understanding of Buddhism

Tzu Chuang, April of 1997

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 1

A 1. The Accomplishment of Faith (信成就)

2. The Accomplishment of Hearing (聞成就)

3. The Accomplishment of Time (時成就)

4. The Accomplishment of the Teacher (主成就)

5. The Accomplishment of Location (處成就) 处 chu3

2 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

6. The Accomplishment of the Assembly (眾成就)

The Dharma could only be taught because the six conditions

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 3

The above verse gives a portrait of sentient beings in this current

1. Age of Right Dharma (正法)

4 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

2. Age of Semblance Dharma (像法)

3. Age of Declining Dharma (末法)

According to the Buddhist sutras, the Age of Right Dharma

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 5

6 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 7

4. Mental Formations (行)

8 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 9

10 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 11

1. The Tiger Subduing Arhat (伏虎羅漢)

2. The Celebrating Arhat (喜慶羅漢)

3. The Bowl Raising Arhat (舉缽羅漢)

4. The Stupa Raising Arhat (托塔羅漢)

12 FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia

5. The Meditating Arhat (靜坐羅漢)

6. The River Crossing Arhat (過江羅漢)

7. The Elephant Riding Arhat (騎象羅漢)

8. The Laughing Lion Arhat (笑獅羅漢)

9. The Open Heart Arhat (開心羅漢)

10. The Raised Arm Arhat (探手羅漢)

FaXiang: A Buddhist Practitioner’s Encyclopedia 13

A 11. The Deep Thinking Arhat (沉思羅漢)

12. The Ear Picking Arhat (挖耳羅漢)

13. The Bag Carrying Arhat (布袋羅漢)

14. The Banana Tree Arhat (芭蕉羅漢)